|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 6:50:02 GMT -5
About a month or so ago, I got very bored and annoyed with my own stories. Annoyed as in bomb the lot off my hard drive annoyed [Razz] So I thus became very annoying myself and bugged Kokua into letting me write a story with her characters...and it's been a huuge amount of fun so far Plus some of my old, forgotten characters (*hugs Rei*) can be revived this way [Razz]
Co-written by Kokua, who added a whole heap of awesome stuff
EDITED 25/12/07 : It should be noted that I now grow bored with this, but fortunately - or unfortunately if you're me LOL - Kokua is a nag and she won't let me abandon this...mostly cause if I don't finish I hold her pending 'fics up, but yeah. Expect upcoming awesomeness
Also much of this was written a year ago and thus my writting style has changed dramatically
The ornate clock on the wall was approaching one in the morning, and most in the Metru were fast asleep. Several lightstones still shone in one home however, and a violet Toa was lying on a couch immersed in a thick book. She didn't hear the footsteps coming down the hallway, nor their owner's quiet sigh. "Are you planning on getting any sleep tonight sister?" Aikane looked up startled. Gali was leaning sleepily against the wall, watching the violet Toa with an amused smile. "I'm not disturbing you am I? Aikane asked quickly, automatically dimming her lightstone. Gali perched on the end of the couch, yawning widely. "Not at all, I wouldn't have noticed if I didn't get up for a drink - but that's not what I asked," Aikane shrugged. "Probably. I'm not that tired," "The dark shadows under your eyes say otherwise sister," Gali pointed out gently. "Well, not mentally tired anyway," Aikane conceded, brightening the lightstone again. Gali shook her head, glancing curiously at the book Aikane was reading. She noticed the look and smiled sheepishly. "Hahli gave it to me. There's still a few things I'm a bit hazy on," Gali laughed softly. "Nothing much interesting, only a lot of unpleasantness," "Still, I'd like to know what happened before I appeared. It is interesting," The Toa of Water rolled her eyes friendlily. "You'd better get some sleep or you'll be comatose for the celebration tomorrow, and I have it on good authority that somebody intends to drag you out onto the dance floor," Aikane looked up with a raised eyebrow as Gali put a hand to her mouth to hide her grin. "Really? And who might this person be?" Aikane asked with interest. "You'll just have to wait and see," Gali said teasingly, stifling a yawn. "But on that note, I'm back off to bed. I suggest that you do the same," "I will, soon," Aikane promised, going back to her book. " 'Night Gali," ... Gali was nearly asleep when a strange rustle outside her room made her jump uneasily. Feigning sleep the Toa of Water shifted so she could see the door and caught a brief glimpse of someone peering around it. When the figure withdrew Gali switched to her Ruru and silently moved towards the door, drawing her Aqua axes as she did. Glancing around the doorway, Gali could see a heavily armoured figure was now looking into the room where some of the Toa Voya slept. Tightening her grip on her weapons, the Toa of Water was about to raise the alarm when the beings' mask glowed briefly and he vanished. Freezing in place she glanced around, trying to see where the being had vanished to. "All too easy!" a sibilant whisper came from directly behind Gali. She whirled around bringing her Aqua Axes up, only to have them forced away by the armoured being. Before she could do anything else, he'd forced her against the wall, his free hand clamped over her mouth. As Gali struggled, he suddenly let go of her Axes and swiftly jabbed a knuckle into her neck and twisted it, smirking as the Toa of Waters' senses spun and she lost consciousness. Holding the blue toa firmly the being swiftly looked around her room then grinned darkly before shoving her limp form into an alcove and blocking it with a bench. Swiftly moving to where the glow of several lightstones could be seen he sneered again, "This'll be easy. The most valuable person here and she's unguarded! These Toa are so foolish." he thought nastily. ... A furtive sounding noise stirred the Toa of Twilight from her reading. She looked up, searching around for the source of the odd noise, a frown appearing on her mask. Sisters, is that one of you? she asked silently. No answer "Kokua?" she called, remembering that he Toa-Rahkshii hybrid wasn't telepathically linked to her. Still no answer. An uneasy shiver ran up Aikane's spine as she got to her feet, slowly drawing her quarter staff. She circled around into the centre of the room, holding her staff defensively, all the while searching for whatever was lurking there. As she revolved silently on the spot, a dark shape caught her eye as something darted into the shadows. "Who's there?" she asked sharply, activating her Vohaki, the darkness melting away as she scanned the room. "You'll find out soon enough," a chilling voice sneered, the speaker looming out from nowhere. Aikane felt her staff being ripped from her hands, the force sending her staggering backwards into the bookcase. Thinking quickly, she seized the heaviest book she could lay her hands on and hurled it at the heavily armoured being. The corner hit him in the chest, buying Aikane a few seconds to scream for help. The being swore furiously, catching Aikane around the throat, listening intently as footsteps could be heard barreling down the hall. Aikane found herself being dragged against the wall, her captor smirking as Kokua and Turaga Anuenue burst into the room. "So these are your rescuers Toa? A Turaga and a freak of nature?" he rasped, beginning to laugh. Kokua's green eyes flashed angrily as she snatched up Aikane's fallen staff, swinging it heavily at the being, while Anuenue activated her staff, trying to blind the being with intense bursts of colour. The being laughed again, casually waving a hand and plunging the room into impenetrable darkness. With nothing for them to reflect off, Anuenue's colour bursts were useless, and she was temporarily rendered blind while her eyes adjusted. Kokua's Rahkshii side however had provided her with the ability to instantly adjust to changes in light, and so, she didn't waste any time in slamming the staff heavily into the being's stomach. He yelped angrily, staggering back, but never releasing his grip on Aikane. Kokua pressed the advantage, continually swinging the staff, keeping the being off balance. She could see Anuenue from the corner of her eye, creeping up behind the armoured being with the intention of tripping him up. They were almost in position when the being smiled evilly, and with an impossibly fast movement, struck Kokua in the face. She reeled back from the blow, the being sneering something at Kokua, before sending her flying across the room. "Where's that Turaga gone," he growled under his breath, yelping suddenly, as something sharp jabbed into the back of his knees and spun around as Anuenue ducked behind one of the upturned armchairs, while silently yelling for Gali and Amaya. He roared, taking a step toward the chair. Sister, look out Aikane warned frantically, then gasped as the being tightened his grip around her neck. "Telepathic are we? Well that's easily solved," Aikane heard him chuckle, before something heavy smashed into the side of her head and knew no more. The being swung his captive's limp form over his shoulder, and readied his weapon, about to send the Turaga the same way as the freak, when voices shouting accompanied by approaching footsteps echoed in from outside. The being swore, knowing that if he and the hostage where to get out intact, he'd have to leave before every Toa on the island was on him. His deformed Kanohi glowed brightly for a few seconds, and just as the Turaga charged out from behind the chair he and the unconscious violet Toa vanished. The overwhelming darkness let up as Anuenue scrambled over the fallen bookcase, her movement activating the surviving lightstones. She blinked in the sudden brightness, getting her bearings as Amaya and Takanuva burst through the front door, closely followed by Lewa. "Sister, what happened, are you alright?" Amaya exclaimed, rushing into the living room and gaping at the mess around her. "I'm fine, help me see to Kokua first," Anuenue replied, kneeling beside the Tohraka's unconscious form. Amaya crouched next to her, carefully helping Kokua to sit up. A huge lump on her forehead was red and swollen, while a nasty purple bruise was forming around a cut running through her eyebrow. Her eyes flickered open, and she gingerly put a hand up to the lump. "Are you alright?" Anuenue asked, gently examining the cut on her head. Kokua winced and nodded. "Got an awful headache, but I'm okay," she said quietly. "Hold on a minute, where's Aikane and Gali?" Amaya asked, looking about worriedly. "Aikane...something took her, it grabbed her and vanished," Anuenue said, a note of anger creeping in with the worry in her voice. "I don't know where Gali is, I called to her, but she didn't answer," Amaya bit her lip, standing up as Lewa and Takanuva came over. Lewa immediately sat beside Kokua, while Takanuva looked about, whistling. "What's going on?" he asked, starting faintly as an out-of-breath matoran appeared at his side. "Where's Gali?" Hahli panted, trying to get her breath back. "I don't know, we're about to go look," Anuenue replied, picking up her staff and getting up. "Taka, can you go get the others and tell them to meet us here?" Takanuva nodded, already heading out the door. "Lewa, look after Kokua until we get back?" Amaya said, following Anuenue down the hallway. "I'm fine," Kokua protested, struggling to her feet. "I'm coming wi - uunnnhh," Lewa caught Kokua as she fell backwards, both hands pressed against her head. He gently helped her to the sofa, which had somehow survived the battle, and sat beside her, nodding as Hahli joined them, looking concerned. "Are you alright?" she asked, glancing worriedly at the lump on the Tohraka's head, which had swollen considerably in the last few minutes. Kokua smiled faintly, fingers absently smoothing her ruffled feathers. "I've been better," she quipped. "Sleepy though..."she added, blinking a couple of times. Lewa exchanged an anxious look with Hahli. "What gave you that?" he asked. Kokua shrugged. "I'm not sure...I think it was the bookcase...or maybe it was the table," Kokua slid down the chair a little, resting her head against Lewa's shoulder. She glanced woozily up at him, blinking several times. "Why won't the room stop spinning?" the Torahka whispered as she reached out to touch Lewa, looking puzzled as she missed his arm by several inches. He glanced worriedly at Hahli again when Kokua began humming tunelessly. "Feather-sis, how many fingers am I hold-raising up?" the Toa of Air softly enquired holding his right hand up. Kokua stopped humming and tried to focus on him, "Which hand?" she whispered after several moments, her eyes unseeing and confused. "Alright, um...Hahli, go quick-find Gali or Reshana," Lewa said in low voice, gently taking Kokua's hand and watching Hahli dash off down the hall. "What's wrong?" he asked as Kokua whimpered softly, weakly squeezing his hand. "I feel really strange," she said in a near inaudible voice. Lewa frowned, glancing behind him for any sign of Hahli and the others. "Hang in there feather-sis, you'll be alright," he murmured reassuringly. ... On reaching Gali's' room, Amaya and Turaga Anuenue raced in looking around for their blue sister, as they started searching the room. Drawing close to where the blocked alcove was Amaya thought she heard a soft moan, and swiftly went to investigate. "Turaga over here!" she called urgently, Anuenue scrambling up from where she had been checking under the spare beds. She hurried to her sister's side as Amaya shifted the bench. The Turaga of Colour watched her staff glowing as she saw a figure being revealed. "Gali!" Anuenue gasped as their missing sisters' weapons clattered out of the alcove. She swiftly moved the Aqua Axes out the way while Amaya finished moving the bench. As she carefully lifted Gali out the alcove, she noticed a strange bruise on her sisters' neck. "Sister what happened?" she whispered as she and Anuenue helped their semi conscious sister to the nearest bed. Brightening the lightstones near Gali's' bed the Turaga of Colour growled softly seeing how pale her sister had gone, then she and the Toa of Colour glanced up as they were joined by Turaga Nokama and Kopaka. While explaining to Nokama what had happened , Anuenue watched Gali as her eyes began to flicker open, "Ugh, who hit me?" the Toa of Water whispered, wincing as both Turaga examined her, "We're not sure sister, but who ever it was abducted Aikane." Amaya murmured softly,while, un-noticed a brief cold expression passed through Turaga Anuenue's' eyes. "They what?" Gali murmured shocked, while Kopaka and Anuenue made a compress for her bruised neck. She carefully sat up, and nodded her thanks, sighing in relief as she pressed it against her bruised neck. "They abducted Aikane?" Anuenue nodded grimly, quickly explaining all that had transpired only minutes earlier. Amaya glanced out at the hallway, frowning questioningly as Hahli disappeared around the corner, accompanied by Solisha and Reshana. "We should join the others." Gali said after Anuenue finished explaining, then as Kopaka and Amaya gave her a hand to stand up, the trio glanced curiously at Anuenue. The rainbow hued Turaga seemed to be gazing into space she then blinked and shook her head. "No response." she sighed. Nokama joined Anuenue and placed a reassuring arm around her shoulders while they followed the Toa back to the living room. Upon entering the room they saw that Reshana and Solisha had joined Lewa and Hahli around the couch Kokua lay on, Malie leaning over Solisha's shoulder. Gali sat down heavily in one of the straightened chairs, explaining what had happened to her, while the rest of the Toa finished straightening up the room. Kokua was growing distressed as her vision darkened and blurred worse then ever. She gazed confusedly around at the figures gathered around her, trying to focus on their faces. "Sisters, where are you?" she cried out anxiously, staring wildly about the room. "We're here, we're coming sis," Amaya called reassuringly as Lewa tried to calm his panicking friend so that Reshana and Solisha could ease her concussion. Hearing Amaya's voice, Kokua struggled to get up, her wings quivering agitatedly as she fell backwards again, clutching her head. Amaya sat on the other side of Kokua, and put a reassuring arm around her shoulders, Anuenue catching hold of Kokua's silver and blue hands and holding them firmly. "Easy Kokua, let Resha and Solis help," she murmured soothingly. The hybrid's hands tightened convulsively around the Turaga of Colour's, while she tried to focus on her rainbow sister's face. "I can't see you," she whispered, sounding frightened. Anuenue nodded at the water Toa standing behind the couch, who both summoned enough water to form a mist, which coalesced around Kokua's head, easing the severe concussion. The mist faded slowly, Kokua smiling wanly as the blinding pain rattling around in her skull subsided, and her vision cleared. "Thank yo..." she managed to say, before slumping against Amaya's shoulder in sleep. Amaya gently maneuvered Kokua down onto a cushion, before getting up and staring around at the chaos around her. Anuenue crouched beside Kokua's head, softly rubbing the bruises that still covered part of her face. "We'll get her back," she murmured, Kokua waking enough to smile faintly and squeeze her hand. "What's going on?" Pohatu asked the room at large, his normally easy going tone gone. "Can somebody please fill the rest of us in?" While Anuenue and Gali explained what was going on, Nokama and several of the Rahaga disappeared into the bedrooms, gathering up enough blankets for the occupants of the room. She dumped a pile next to Lewa, who nodded his thanks, gently covering Kokua with one, and passing the others to those around him. Meanwhile Malie had noticed Turaga Anuenue beginning to shake, and went to stand beside her. "You alright?" he signed, glancing around and motioning for Lewa to toss him a blanket. "Delayed reaction," she muttered, smiling feebly as Malie wrapped the blanket firmly around her shoulders, before scooping her up and giving her a hug, while looking for an empty chair. "Alright!" Dume called above the clamor and jostling for room. "We're not going to get far going around in circles at three am in the morning, so I suggest that we try and sleep for the remainder of the night," There was a general murmur of assent, Dume nodding and joining Pohatu, who was talking quietly with a shattered looking Tahu. Hahli was collecting the torn pages of the book she'd lent Aikane, glancing up only when Nokama passed her a blanket and smiled at her. "We can't do anything until daylight, come sit with us," The Chronicler placed her book on the table and followed the Turaga of Water over to where a small group, including Turaga Nuju were sitting with Anuenue. She ended up sitting between Amaya and Malie. She yawned widely, suddenly feeling very tired and leaned against Amaya's shoulder. Malie glanced over and smiled at the already sleeping matoran. "At least she's small," he signed to Amaya, gesturing affectionately at Solisha, who had apparently decided that his chest amour made a good pillow. Amaya chuckled sleepily, draping the blanket around Hahli's shoulders. "Well, you can't say we don't greet people in style," she said dryly, nodding at Solisha. "Not even her third day here, and there's already been a kidnapping," Malie laughed silently, yawning widely. "You don't sound overly surprised," he remarked. Amaya shrugged. "Occupational hazard. We all kinda figured this lovely peaceful phase was too good to last," Malie raised his hands to reply, when a shout came from the other side of the crowded room. "Oy! Cut the loud-chatter, I'm trying to sleep-rest," Sheranu growled crankily at the room's occupants. Malie rolled his eyes. "My brother....ever the eloquent one,"~*~ Far, far away, on a distant island, the tall armoured being strode through a high pair of gates, the Toa of Twilight's limp form slung casually over his shoulder. The pair of guards at the gate glanced at her, then at each other, the murky green one pulling out a fistful of coins. "Ten credits says that one won't last the week," he said in a rasping voice. The corroded red one thought about this for a minute, then shook his head. "Twenty and a night shift on two weeks," he countered. "She looked hardier then most," The green one shrugged. "Alright, your loss. Shame really, she was a pretty one," he said idly, bringing a fist down on a moth that alighted in front of him. His companion snorted derisively. "You need your eyes examined Makan. Now that spider chick...."
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 6:51:02 GMT -5
The soft rain drumming on the roof woke Kokua at dawn the next day. A blanket fell off her as she sat up, glancing sleepily around at the silent room. She yawned widely, rubbing her still aching head and carefully picked her way across the room and over to the rain-streaked windows. She rested her forehead against the cool glass, scowling at the dark clouds outside, the colour of which matched Aikane's snapped staff. Kokua sighed, pulling them out to examine the broken halves. The swirling colours that had identified it had long since vanished, the staff now just an inert grey pole. "Lot of good you were," she said to it, remembering how easily it had been repelled by the attacker. She glanced again at the halves, an odd idea worming its way into her head. The blue and silver hybrid glanced at the clock, wondering if the Ta Matoran weaponsmith was awake yet.
Nobody heard the opening and shutting of a door as Kokua left, spreading her wings and taking flight.
...
Anuenue blearily opened her eyes as somebody sneezed close by. She sat up; rubbing her eyes then glanced around the room. The room's occupants still slept, some more soundly then others. Malie was frowning, twitching occasionally as something in his dreams disturbed his sleep, while Solisha slept soundly, still using his chest armour as a pillow. Somebody sneezed again, Anuenue glancing over at the window, where Kokua had resumed her watch. "Hey," she said, moving to rest her hand on the other's shoulder. "Been here long?" Kokua sighed tiredly, staring miserably out the window. "Half and hour or so. I've been awake since dawn," she replied dully, watching a fresh burst of rain splatter the window pane. "I hate just waiting around here, I want to go find her," "I know exactly how you feel, but there's nothing we can do right now...we have no idea where she is," Kokua glanced at Anuenue. "Can you reach her?" she asked, wishing not for the first time that she shared her sister’s telepathic link with each other. Anuenue shook her head dejectedly. "I've tried...she's either out of range or unconscious...probably both," she added unhelpfully. Kokua frowned and went back to the window. "How in the Spirit's name are we supposed to find her?" she asked, sounding more then a little frustrated. "She's been gone four hours already and we have no idea where she is," "We will soon," Dume's voice said sleepily. Anuenue and Kokua glanced around to see the red and black Turaga making his way across the room, trying not to step on the many sleeping forms of the Rahaga, Toa and Turaga. "She was taken for a reason," he continued softly. "She was obviously the target. If they'd been after just anyone, they would have taken one of the others while they slept," "So...how does that help us?" Kokua asked in a quavering voice. Dume gave her a sad smile. "Within the next few hours, we'll have a ransom request for her. I imagine that whoever has taken Aikane has realised that by kidnapping the Great Spirit's daughter they would stand to gain a great deal," "Money?" Kokua asked startled. Anuenue's hand tightened around her staff. "The Mask of Life," she said grimly. Kokua looked between the two as Dume nodded somberly. "But that's impossible! Mata Nui has that mask, there's no way we could get it - even if we did intend to give it to him," Dume glanced up at Kokua's pale face, and sighed. "I fear that whoever has Aikane will not believe us - or her - when they're told," Kokua nodded, rubbing her eyes furiously as silence fell over the trio, which was only disturbed when Lewa rolled over in his sleep and fell off the chair. "Who pushshoved me!" the Toa of Air grumbled as he sat up and glared around the room Turaga Dume and Anuenue glanced at each other and shrugged, while Kokua shook her head and went to help Lewa up
"You've done this before?" Anuenue asked Dume. The elder Turaga of Fire nodded. "Twice before...once while I was still a Toa, then again when I had just become a Turaga," he answered quietly. "Both were experiences I wish I could forget," "What happened?" Dume sighed. "The first time...a Turaga from a neighbouring island was taken and the team I led was asked for assistance in retrieving her. Fourteen of us went out there looking for her...only twelve returned. The second time it was one of Lhikan's team, who was an extraordinarily talented engineer. His abductors coerced him into beginning work on some sort of weapon," Anuenue watched Dume for a few minutes as he stared into space, lost in the past, before venturing a question. "What happened to them?" Dume smiled bitterly "We got Runeri back, a bit battered, but alright...He'd managed to steal half the abductor's plans and supplies too," he added with a brief chuckle. "And the Turaga?" Anuenue asked, dreading the answer. Dume's eyes grew sad and he looked away. "We were too late," he said simply. "If we had arrived even an hour earlier we might have saved her," Dume turned to look at the Turaga of Colour. "If those...if the same beings that took her took Aikane, then we need to find her now,"
~*~
"When I asked you to bring me the Toa alive," a silky voice said dangerously. "I was expecting to see her in moderately good health," The Toa of Twilight groaned softly as a loud voice nearby jolted her back to painful consciousness. She tried to shift into a more comfortable position, but stopped as splintering pain shot through her head, which, for a brief second made everything go black. "She's alive, isn't she?" the voice of her abductor said sulkily. "I don't appreciate having to use my power to heal a hostage. The next time that Toa has a fractured skull, it had better be of my doing," The other being muttered something derisive which seemed to be a mistake, as the next thing that Aikane heard was an enraged growl and a sort of choking sound. "I am well aware that she is telepathic - in fact, I believe our...guest is awake," Aikane tensed as the door swung open, and a pair of feet strode in, accompanied by a cloak swishing sinisterly across the ground. "Well hello there. I see you're awake," A clawed hand seized her shoulder and roughly yanked her upright. She cried out, clutching her free hand to her head as it exploded with pain, bright pinpoints of light exploding in front of her eyes as everything started to go black. "Though not, it seems, in fit state for...questioning just yet," The hand suddenly released her, Aikane hitting the ground hard. "I'll be seeing you in a few hours," he said ominously, smiling nastily as his captive once again lapsed into unconsciousness.
~*~
Meanwhile, several thousand Kio away, Turaga Dume was closely examining a scroll of parchment, accompanied by Vakama and Anuenue, the latter of which was impatiently tapping her staff against the ground and unwittingly irritating the elder Turaga of Metru Nui. The rest had taken over one of the larger courtyards in Ga-Metru, anxiously awaiting any conclusion. They were already aware of the ransom demand, which, as Dume had predicted, had been the Mask of Life, and were now waiting to see if any information as to where they had imprisoned Aikane could be gleaned from the document. The Turaga and Rahaga were calmly sitting at one of the hastily erected tables, quietly talking with one another as they waited. The Toa however, where somewhat less serene, and at least half were pacing around the courtyard. Gali was twisting her fingers anxiously, incurring an annoyed look from Nokama, while Pohatu juggled a small rock with his feet, trying to see how long he could keep it in the air. A stir ran through the near silent group as a pair of Ta-Matoran appeared, one going over to Kokua, carrying a long package, while Jaller spoke quietly with Tahu and Takanuva for several minutes, before heading over to where Hahli sat at the table, pen flying across paper. Kokua carefully unwrapped the package the stocky red matoran had handed her, pulling away the paper to reveal a pair of softly coloured katana.
"Are they alright?" Haua asked, "The material...was a little difficult to work with," Kokua lifted one of the blades; it was beautifully balanced and felt light and comfortable in her hands. "They're perfect," she said smiling at the curious matoran. "Thank you....and I'm sorry for causing you any hassle" The weaponsmith shrugged. "I don't mind a bit of a challenge, I enjoyed making them...good luck in finding Toa Aikane," he added, starting toward the street leading to the chute station. "See you later Jaller," he called over his shoulder as he left. Jaller glanced up from where he sat and waved. Kokua looked back down at the slim katana and sighed unhappily, cursing her clumsiness. She still wasn't sure that having the snapped staff crafted into blades was right, but she had felt that she needed some sort of weapon to use in the future. In any case, the swirling colours that had vanished from the staff when it had snapped had returned, giving the twin blades a unique appearance. She was about to put them away and rejoin her friends when a voice spoke from behind her, startling her. "You should tight-wrap some cloth around the hilts. It makes it easier to grip if your hands are damp-wet," Lewa remarked, taking one of the blades for a closer look. "The weavers always have strips lying about, I could find you some if you want?" Nixie offered, coming up to them and casting an amused look at Hahli and Jaller. "That'd be great, thanks Nix," Kokua said, watching Nixie disappear into one of the larger buildings. Lewa sighed quietly, watching his miserable friend. "How're you feeling?" he asked, reaching over and taking her hand. Kokua shifted closer, using her free hand to rub her suddenly over bright eyes. "A lot better then I did," she murmured dejectedly "I've still got a headache though," she added with a weak smile. Lewa chuckled faintly and lightly touched the black and purple bruises still covering part of her face. "I can imagine, those bruises still look pretty bad-sore," Kokua smiled again, but there was a lot more warmth in the expression this time. She was about to reply when Nixie re-appeared, holding several long strips of cloth. "Oh!," she murmured, looking embarrassed as Lewa and Kokua hastily pulled their hands away, both blushing slightly. "Are these alright," the matoran asked, still looking distinctly uncomfortable. "Yeah, sure-fine, thanks," Lewa mumbled, taking a strip and showing Kokua how to wrap it around her katana. Nixie grinned, dumping the rest on a nearby bench and racing off to rejoin Hahli.
"What are you grinning about?" Jaller asked as Nixie sat beside the pair. Hahli waved vaguely with her pen, splattering Nixie and Jaller with ink. "Oy! Watch it!" Jaller laughed, rubbing the ink from his mask. Hahli grinned, packing away her records, and glancing over to where Dume was now rolling up the scroll and speaking to the other Turaga in a low voice. "Looks like they've finished," Nixie commented, following Hahli's gaze. The Toa had also noticed this and gathered around the table, glancing at each other hopefully. The matoran headed over, squeezing through the tall crowd and listening to Turaga Dume explain what he'd interpreted. "...told to deposit the mask here. The plant fibres this parchment is made from can only be found on a small grouping of islands directly north of Metru Nui," Dume said, pointing on one of the ancient seafaring maps. "How can you be sure?" Kopaka asked coolly. Dume glanced over at him. "The plant it is made from was only ever found to be growing on these islands, and only under certain, somewhat strange conditions. It may have spread over the years, but it's a starting place," Dume replied. "There are three main islands - this one, Eques, used to be the capital, before it was destroyed," "How was it destroyed?" Takanuva asked curiously. "Volcanic eruption. Anyway, Aikane is most likely to be imprisoned on one of these three - Eques, Io and Kyla. Io and Kyla are the largest, while Eques is considerably smaller. The islands are vastly different from each other, Io is covered in icy tundra, Kyla is a desert island, arid and near uninhabitable except for the forests around its rivers and lakes, while Eques is humid and tropical. All three are geologically active." "Kyla sounds like home," Hakinu remarked dryly, grinning at his fellow Toa Voya," "Tell you what, I don't miss it that much," Ferinus chuckled. "Can we get back to the subject at hand?" Tahu snapped, scowling heavily at Hakinu. "I'm sure we have better things to do then fight brothers" Gali said pointedly, staring at Tahu, who glared crankily back. "Anyway," Dume said loudly. "We need to organise who will search which island, preferably with as little bickering as possible," "Well, there's - hang on, er...- seventeen of us and -" "Eighteen," Turaga Anuenue said firmly. "Alright, eighteen," Amaya amended, knowing better then to argue. "So we split into three groups of six?" "Sounds about right," Takanuva said, pulling a scrap bit of paper towards him. "Who is going where?" "How about the Voya on Kyla, Nuva on Eques, and the others on Io?" "Yeah, 'cause I've had loads of experience in the snow," Amaya said angrily. "I'd welcome a nice avalanche or two," Takanuva had to stifle a laugh at the other's stunned expressions - few had had the misfortune to encounter Amaya in a bad mood. "Alright, so what do you suggest then?" "May I be of any assistance?" Jaller asked with exaggerated formality. The Captain of the Guards was wearing an expression of amused exasperation, prompting a dirty look from the Toa of Light. "Alright then Captain" he grumbled "Give us a dazzling example of how it's done," Jaller gave his friend a withering look before pulling the maps and paper toward him. He rapidly scribbled the Toa's names on a piece of paper, making a few odd marks beside a couple, then wrote the names of the three islands on separate pieces of paper, occasionally glancing up to glare at Takanuva, who was pulling faces at him. "Alright," he said finally. "Well first, we're not going to do anything stupid like putting Tahu in the middle of a glacier," Kopaka grinned. "So keeping the climate thing in mind, you three - " he gestured to Anuenue, Gali and Amaya, "- Should split up, one on each island so as to keep in contact with the other groups. I also think that the three Toa of Water should go on separate islands as well, as you have the strongest healing powers," Jaller paused to look at his list. "Kokua, you'd better go with either Turaga Anuenue or Amaya as your power is strongest with them..."
For the next half-hour, the group sorted themselves into groups, Jaller trying - mostly in vain - to avoid any arguments, particularly ones that involved Kopaka making smart comments about Tahu in a glacier. Eventually it was decided that Reshana, Malie, Hakinu, Takanuva, Shenaru and Amaya would search Kyla, Kopaka, Gali, Tein'a, Lerihua, Pohatu and Onua would search Io, whilst Anuenue, Lewa, Tahu, Kokua, Ferinus and Solisha would take Eques. "So Jaller," Takanuva began slyly. "How 'bout you give us a rundown on what supplies we should take?" Jaller merely fixed his friend with a glare that would have turned a lesser being to stone.
"I miss the days when I was taller then him," he said with a wry smile to Hahli.
~*~
Aikane stirred, slowly regaining consciousness to find that her headache had abated somewhat in the hours she'd been out cold. She cautiously sat up and glanced around the room, taking in her surroundings for the first time. She was in a tiny, dingy cell with a solid wooden door, and a tiny barred window. The walls were solid granite, the blocks flawless, save for a tiny imperfection almost hidden in the corner's shadow. The rest of the cell was empty, save for two bowls, one containing murky, stale smelling water, while the other held something that Aikane decided not to identify, and a thin, ragged blanket in the corner. She climbed to her feet and walked to the corner, crouching to examine the flaw in the wall. A tiny hole had been burnt through the solid rock, the edges smooth and perfect as if it had been carved by one of Takanuva's lasers. Scratched in miniscule letters beside the hole was the name 'Raigi' and a series of numbers, indicating a date some 300 years earlier. "I hope you got out of here alive, brother," Aikane whispered, brushing her fingertips over the name. She leapt back in surprise as loud crunching footsteps echoed through the cell. The owner of the footsteps didn't pause, but merely continued on their way. Aikane frowned, puzzled, and waited. Several minutes later a slightly different sounding footsteps went past.
Aikane, now thoroughly confused, lent against the wall, listening warily as the two sets of footsteps went by at regular intervals, presumably patrolling the compound. She brushed her fingers over the letters again, wondering what this Raigi person had been like, when she suddenly understood. Waiting until the next pair of footsteps went past, she silently counted in her head, the time it took for the other being to walk by her cell. She did this again and again, before she finally leaned back, a smile spreading across her mask for the first time in hours. The two beings patrolling the building had roughly five minutes between them. She waited until a minute had gone by, before hoisting herself up to the bars and staring out. Approximately 500 bio lay between the prison and the dense jungle beyond. The stone around the bars was as solid and strong as that used in the walls, but the bars themselves were warped and corroded. Aikane jumped down, starting to pace around the cramped room, thinking hard as a tenuous plan started to grow. Whoever Raigi had been had used his mask or elemental powers to burn a hole to listen through - to judge the amount of time it took the guards to patrol the building. There was a small - small but large enough - space of time that an imprisoned being could use to escape.
~*~
Reshana and Anuenue were standing by one of the tables set up in the courtyard, sharing the last of the fruit left over from breakfast. The rest of the Toa were attempting to pack supplies into bags to take with them on their search, but the numerous fights breaking out between them were doing little to help. Jaller was grinding his teeth, doing his best not to get irritated by the bickering Toa - a state of mind he abandoned as twin blasts of fire and ice met over his head. 'And I had hoped they'd grown out of that when we first left Mata Nui,' Gali murmured silently to Anuenue, who smiled
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 6:51:27 GMT -5
"I'll be back in a moment," Reshana said softly to Anuenue. "I'm gonna go see if Solis is alright," "No need to worry," Solisha said tiredly from behind the pair. Reshana turned, a smart comment at the ready, which was forgotten when she got a good look at her younger sister. "Solis, what's wrong?" she asked alarmed, putting her hand on the other's arm. Solisha looked pale and strangely drained. "I...I can't go with you," she whispered, staring at the ground. Reshana rocked back, looking shocked. "What? Why?" she blurted, barely trusting herself to speak. "I...don't know why, I had this strange dream...I can't remember anything of it, but I'm needed here," Solisha answered, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand. "I just know that something's going to happen here, and I have to be here for it," Anuenue smiled reassuringly up at the anxious young Toa. "If you feel you have to remain here, then you do. There's no sense in worrying about it," "But...what if you find Aikane and she's badly hurt? You'd need my help to heal her," "Mata Nui willing we'll find her in one piece, but if not, Kokua and I can deal with anything immediately life threatening. Anything else we can patch up until either Gali or Reshana get to us," Solisha nodded uncertainly as Anuenue headed off to alert the others to the change. She glanced over at her older sister, who wore a worried expression before she caught Solisha in a tight hug. "You'll be alright here won't you?" she asked softly. "Yeah...it's nice here," Reshana smiled reluctantly. "Malie's gonna hit the roof," she said, glancing over at where the bright green Toa was looking thunderstruck at the news Turaga Anuenue had just imparted. Solisha chuckled quietly. "Blasted dreams," she murmured. "Why couldn't they have mystically told me that you and I had to swap places?" Reshana burst out laughing. "If only..." She smiled at her younger sister, hiding the sense of deep unease which had awakened in her, and went to talk to her fellow Toa Voya as Malie came rushing over, looking unhappy.
"You're not coming with us?" he signed rapidly, a stricken expression on his mask. Solisha smiled sadly and traced the feather-like patterns on his mask with her finger. "I can't, I'm sorry," she said quietly "I'm needed here," "Why?"Malie asked, sitting down on the nearest bench. Solisha sat beside him and drew her knees up to her chin. "I don't know," she admitted. "I just know I have to be here...though I don't know how I know, which is a little unsettling," Malie looked unhappier then other. "Unsettling is the word - you be careful, alright? I...don't want to lose you again," Solisha rested her head on her closefriend's shoulder and smiled. "I'll be alright, don't worry," Malie slipped an arm around her shoulders and tried to smile. "Me? Not worry? You know that's impossible,"
~*~
Still pacing around the filthy cell, Aikane stiffened as loud, heavy footsteps echoed down the passage way. A click came from the door as it was unlocked and a dark figure appeared in the doorway. "You, get out here, Undel wants to ... talk ... with you," Aikane recoiled as the deformed creature leered horribly at her. She wasn't entirely sure what it was - it seemed like some disturbed being had taken the worst parts of a Rahkshii, Piraka and a number of unpleasant rahi and blended them all together to form one nightmarish looking creature. "Undel?" she asked cautiously, careful to stay several steps out of reach. "Well he does prefer 'Lord' Undel, but just between us, he likes to pretend he's a lot more important then he actually is.’Course it doesn't matter much to you sweetheart, 'cause it's doubtful you're gonna make it out of here to tell anyone," the thing said in a cheerful rasp. With remarkable speed, he seized the Toa of Twilight's arm and started to pull her along a dim dank corridor. Aikane shuddered in disgust - the being's hand was slimy and pitted - and tried to yank her arm free. "I wouldn't do that if I were you," he advised, grasping her arm tighter. "You really don't want to attract Ranarc's attention...that little skirmish you had back wherever you live caused him a whole lot of trouble, and a lot more pain. And he's just looking to return the favour," Remembering the brute strength her attacker had possessed, Aikane ceased struggling and allowed herself to be pulled along a series of corridors, paying little attention as she thought of the tenuous escape plan she'd been forming. It was rough and relied far too much on sheer good luck rather then mental and physical skill; there was definitely a very slim chance of it working
Aikane's plotting was brought abruptly to a halt as she was shoved through a pair of intricate doors.
~*~
On the far distant island of Mata Nui, an odd mist was forming around the ruins of the Kini Nui. It swirled about, slowly gaining a bright glow, before solidifying into a tall, brilliant white being, wearing shining armour and wielding a powerful looking glaive. The expression in his brilliant blue eyes was furious as he began the long journey to his brother's old lair.
~*~
The sleek black being Aikane had glimpsed earlier was lounging idly on a huge throne-like chair, surveying his captive with a mildly interested look. "I suppose you know why you're here?" he drawled finally, tapping long claws against the armrest. "You suppose wrong then," Aikane replied levelly. "I've haven't got the faintest idea why I was 'brought' here," Undel say up, still eyeing the violet Toa with considerable interest. "You, my dear, have been brought here because you are the Daughter of Mata Nui - yes, I am aware of your identity. It is no secret," he added as Aikane involuntarily tried to cover the faint markings on her arms. "And as I'm sure you're aware, a lot of people would give a great deal to have you returned to them safely," "I very much doubt that. There is nothing my companions could give you that you do not already have," Aikane said calmly. Undel chuckled darkly. "Now when did I say anything about your pitiful little companions? I was, of course, referring to a certain mask the Great Spirit holds in his possession. I’m sure you know of the one I speak of?" "The Mask of Life," Aikane said through gritted teeth. She wondered briefly about just how much grief that mask would cause. "Right," Undel said simply, leaning back in his chair. "There is no way for me to obtain that mask - even if I intended to. You're entertaining an impossible wish," Undel sighed deeply. "That, my young friend," he began, speaking as though he were explaining something to a child. "That is why you are here. The Great Spirit would not allow you to come to any harm - even if it meant handing over that mask."
Aikane was already shaking her head. "No. No, that would never happen. Mata Nui would not risk so many lives for my one," Undel got up from his throne and slowly sauntered over to where Aikane stood. "Are you so sure?" See...there is a nasty little curse about this island - if you die here, your spirit ceases to be. There would be no reviving you through elements or mask powers. Your spirit would not reside among those in the realm of legends. The person that is Aikane would simply...expire," he said, circling around her. "The Great Spirit himself would be powerless to prevent it. He would not risk that fate for anybody, not least his daughter," Aikane flinched, but refused to be baited. "I don't believe you. It's not possible." Undel smiled nastily. "You don't have to believe me. But are you prepared to take that chance," Aikane inclined her head once, watching intently as Undel stalked back to his seat. Halfway there he suddenly spun and a silver streak grazed Aikane's neck, slicing deep into her shoulder. She didn't bat an eyelid as the blade embedded itself in the wall with a dull thunk, merely continuing to stare defiantly at Undel. He stared back at her with a combination of anger and grudging admiration. "Few have your courage, I'll grant you that," he said, sitting back down again. "It will do you little good here though. Now. You are telepathic, are you not?" He didn't wait for an answer. "Now, with said power, I'd imagine you could contact the Great Spirit with ease," "Once again, you are mistaken," Aikane said with a smirk. "Even if I could contact Father, I wouldn't. Not for you, you slimy piece of -" "I'd advise you not to finish that sentence," Undel snarled menacingly, his face darkening in rage. "You may not be able to contact him directly, but he would hear you regardless. And you will call him," "You didn't seem to hear me the first time - I will not call him," "We will see," Undel growled. "You will do it or die," Aikane laughed humourlessly. "I doubt that greatly. I'm only of use to you alive. Kill me, and you can kiss that mask goodbye," she said very quietly. Undel brought his distorted mask very close to hers. "Maybe so. However...so long as you remain alive...there were never any conditions regarding what state you are in. So long as your heart still beats," Undel tapped the Toa of Twilights head. "It matters very little what happens in here. Call him. Now." Aikane very slowly and calmly told Undel exactly where he could go and what he could do once there. Undel snarled in rage and fired a reddish glowing Rotuka spinner at her. The spinner struck the Toa of Twilight in the chest, sending her flying through the air and sprawling, near-unconscious on the hard cold ground. "Get her out of here," Undel snapped at the deformed being, who bowed deeply, before half carrying, half dragging Aikane from the room.
Undel watched as the violet Toa was hauled from the room, then turned away and stalking off in the direction of his own, lavish quarters. Before he could reach the door however, a smoky, dark spirit appeared, blocking his path. "I would hardly call that an interrogation Undel," he said silkily. "It seemed more like a casual chat to me," Undel glared at the spirit, shoving past then pausing. "I know what I'm doing. You do your job, I'll do mine. Just keep that fool brother of yours the kazarni out of my way," The dark spirit watched with a raised eyebrow as Undel stormed down the corridor. The other turned. "You'll get what you paid for," he added, before disappearing from sight
~*~
.Back on Metru Nui, the Toa and Turaga were assembled at the Ga-Metru docks, where three sturdy looking fishing boats sat waiting. It was drizzling again, and the Toa more accustomed to warmer temperatures were shivering in the chill. Various supplies were being loaded onto the boats, while the rest were bidding their friends goodbye. Hahli, Nixie and Macku were huddled under a small umbrella, talking quietly to Gali and Amaya, while Tahu and Takanuva were quietly discussing something with Jaller and Vakama. Reshana was heading down the wooden jetty to say goodbye to her sister. She paused, heartily embarrassed when she came across the pair. Malie was hugging Solisha tightly, sincerely wishing that she was coming with him. He reached over and brushed something from Solisha's mask and signed something which brought a faint pink tinge to her mask, before heading back to the boats. Reshana quickly joined her little sister, smiling miserably as she wiped her eyes. "We're heading off in a minute or so," Reshana said softly. Solisha nodded. "I know...good luck," she answered, struggling to find the words. "Same to you sis," Reshana murmured, trying to keep her voice steady. "I still wish you were coming," "So do I," Solisha whispered, hugging her older sister tightly. "You be careful, alright?" Reshana nodded, glancing back to see the other two groups boarding their boats. "I've got to go. You be careful yourself," Reshana hugged her sister again, running back to her group as they climbed aboard their boat. Solisha followed slowly, sighing deeply as the trio of boats cast off and began the long trip to the islands. Malie and Reshana were waving from the deck of their ship, until a sudden, violent squall forced them below deck, and sent those still on land scurrying for shelter. The Turaga, Rahaga and Matoran started back to their respective homes, Solisha trailing behind, suddenly feeling very lonely.
~*~
Aikane opened her eyes blearily, finding herself back in her cell. The concussion spinner had only rendered her unconscious, but her whole body felt sore and achy. Wishing she had awoken in her bed back on Metru Nui, Aikane curled up against the wall, her thoughts alternating between escape and seeing Undel in increasingly painful situations. She eventually drifted into an uneasy doze, her sleep troubled by strange and disturbing dreams.
Hours later she stirred again, burying her mask in her arms as bright moonlight shone directly into her eyes. She suddenly realised how thirsty she was and sat up, casting a suspicious gaze at the stale smelling water. Reluctantly, she cupped a little of the water in her hands and took a cautious sip, and then promptly spat it out, gagging at the revolting taste. She scowled angrily at the window, starting as one of the guards shuffled past, the sound of his footsteps betraying the fact that he was exhausted. A faint grin crossed Aikane's mask as she looked up at the bars in a new light. "Alright then," she said out loud "Why not?"
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 6:52:06 GMT -5
Outside, the guard patrolling around the perimeter yawned widely again, dragging his feet as his shift crawled along. "To Kazharni with this," he muttered, deciding he would walk the perimeter one last time before finding a nice place to take a sleep, well hidden from those who might take issue with his mid-shift napping. Besides, he thought grouchily “The prisoner ain't likely to be taking a stroll anytime soon
~*~
Mata Nui, I hate boat-sailing, Lewa thought moodily, staring out at the dark waters. Although the heavy rain had ceased for the time being, the sea was still rough, the boats bucking about like a cranky kikanalo. He was perhaps the last Toa, Lewa reflected crankily, to even think about getting motion sick, and yet the wild movement of the boat was making him distinctly queasy. He couldn't help but chuckle at the thought of Pohatu on one of the other boats though - the Toa Nuva of Stone had already spent most of the journey so far hanging over the edge of the boat with a pale green mask and closed eyes. "Poor mate-fellow's as sick as a rahi," he chuckled to himself, grinning at the two distant lights that marked the position of his friends. Leaning back against the mast, he stared up at the cloudy sky, and listened to the sails flapping. The wind he, Sheranu and Malie had summoned was carrying them swiftly toward their destination. Lewa grinned, recalling how Takanuva had cheekily suggested that they take Jaller along and make him row all the way. The yellow masked Captain of the Guards glared at his friend and tipped the rest of Hahli's ink over the Toa of Light's mask. The little blue Chronicler had been less then amused at this, and had refused to let Jaller back under her umbrella.
Lewa shifted again, allowing his thoughts to drift while he waited for his hour-long shift to end. He had just settled into a nice daydream about the postponed celebration that awaited their return, when a furtive rustle half scared the mask off him. He stared around, instantly alert as he sought the source of the noise while his hand instinctively went to his Air-Katana. A second later his hand dropped, Lewa sheepishly discovering that it was Kokua who'd startled him, the rustling noise made by her feathered wings brushing against the doorway.
~*~
" 'Get her out of here' huh? It'll be a pleasure...Hostage this, you prat,"
Aikane was muttering furiously under her breath as she ensured that somebody wasn't lurking behind the door, ready to leap out at her. She stood there for a good half hour, verbally dissecting Undel and his henchmen the entire time, before she was satisfied that nobody was spying on her. She switched from Akaku to Pakari and swiftly crossed the tiny cell to the battered window and hoisted herself up. Silently counting the seconds as the bored guard strolled by, waiting until a minute and a half passed before she judged that the murky green guard was out of earshot. She activated the Pakari, drawing back her fist and slamming it into the grille, punching it out with her enhanced strength. The bars landed almost ten feet away, Aikane glancing ruefully at her bloodied knuckles before lithely leaping from the window. She landed on the soft ground, and made a dash for the thick jungle. The guard's footsteps could be heard again as she sprinted, silently praying that she'd make it in time. She had barely managed to conceal herself up in the dense foliage of a Vuata Muca tree when an enraged shout sounded from the compound.
~*~
Lewa climbed to his feet and silently started toward Kokua, wondering what had brought her on deck at this hour. She had already taken her watch earlier that night, Lewa unable to think why anyone would want to spend more time on deck then they had to in this weather. He was about to bound over with a friendly greeting but he caught himself, realising by her stance that she just wanted to be left alone, and not have a hyper Toa barge in on her thoughts. He had just settled back down against the mast, when he heard a muffled sob. He glanced up to see Kokua resting her head against the railing, shoulders and wings shaking. Lewa leapt to his feet, and made his way over to where she stood, deciding that there was no way in kazarni that he was going to sit there while his friend was crying. "Want-need a hug?" he asked awkwardly, tapping her on the shoulder. Kokua spun startled, then relaxed as she saw the lanky green Toa watching her. "Please," she whispered, wrapping her arms around Lewa and burying her head in his shoulder. Lewa hugged her back, sighing as he felt tears trickling down his shoulder. "Hey, it'll be right-fine, we'll find her," he said softly. Kokua shook her head tears streaming down her face and drenching the Toa of Air's armour. Lewa held her close, gently stroking her wings as he stared morosely up at the clouds. He'd often imagined this kind of scene with Kokua, but somehow in his mind, they weren't standing on a smelly old boat, and Kokua was cheerful, not upset and crying. The pair flinched as an icy wind drove a fresh burst of rain over them, Lewa leading his distressed friend into the shelter of the stairwell leading below deck. Kokua sat on the stairs halfway down, wrapping her wings around her body and leaning against the wall. Lewa was about to sit beside her when a sudden jolt sent his water bottle flying down the stairs and into the corridor beyond. "Hold on a sec," he muttered, heading down to retrieve it. He was about to return to Kokua when a footstep startled him, and he spun to see Tahu slip past, moving up on deck to take over the watch. "Thanks brother," Lewa murmured. Tahu nodded and disappeared out the hatch.
~*~
The many months spent on Mata Nui now served the Toa of Twilight well. The mischievous green villagers from the tree top village had taught her how to move quickly and silently through the trees, which, when accompanied by a Huna, left her near undetectable. She made a mental note as she leapt easily from tree to tree, to thank the Le-Matoran when she rejoined them. She was nothing but a slight blur in the air as she twisted and swung from branch to branch, putting as much distance between her and the compound as possible. There had been a few scary moments when she had to stop, holding her breath as an agitated guard passed beneath her, frantically searching for her whereabouts. She hadn't come across a guard for at least twenty minutes now, but she was growing increasingly uneasy - for a while now, a faint and oddly familiar humming had filtered through the trees, tugging at something in Aikanes’ memories, something that she couldn't quite put her finger on. The noise was slowly growing louder though, increasing in pitch as she sprung through the trees. She had just landed in a particularly tall tree when her memory clicked. Aikane shuddered violently, fighting back a sense of panic as unwanted images flooded her mind. Get a grip, she told herself sternly. That vile monster is dead, he got fried by Mount Valmai, remember? She forced the images back to the back of her mind, but she still couldn't suppress the image of the sneering emerald Piraka from surfacing.
~*~
Kokua rested her head on her knees and wrapped her arms around them, still crying bitterly. Soft footsteps below signalled Lewa's return, and she raised her head slightly to see him, drink canister in hand. Seeing the look on her face, the Air Toa nearly dropped the container again. He hurried up the stairs and stat beside her, gently pulling her into a tight hug until she finished. "I'm sorry...being stupid," she muttered, rubbing her eyes furiously. "No you're not," Lewa said, offering her the drink canister. Kokua shook her head, unconsciously twisting her flight feathers out of place. "So are you going to tell me what's heart-bothering you?" he asked gently. "It's nothing," she mumbled. Lewa raised an eyebrow. "It's not nothing if it's making you upset," he said, reaching over and tugging the ruffled feathers from her hands. "Are you gonna tell me, or do I have to mercilessly tickle-poke you until you do?" "It's nothing...I just...I'm useless," she muttered, staring at the ground. "I couldn't stop that thing from taking her...I had all the chances in the world to help her, and I failed everyone. All I'm good at is flying and singing, and that's no help," "You're not useless," Lewa countered. "You rescued Anuenue and the Matoran from the Piraka camps, you've helped us fight Makuta," Kokua shrugged miserably. The Toa of Air watched her for a few minutes, before putting an arm around her shoulders. "Alright, out with it," he said. "Out with what?" Kokua asked startled. Lewa raised his eyebrows at her again. "Out with whatever is really heart-bothering you," he said firmly. "And Kokua, the threat of a merciless tickle-poking still stands," he added with a smile. The corners of Kokuas’ mouth twitched reluctantly. "You won't laugh at me, will you?" she asked softly, tears starting to form again. "Heart-promise," She hesitated for a few seconds, Lewa taking her hands and squeezing them reassuringly before she poured out what had really been bothering her. Between sobs she told the Toa of Air about the freak of nature comment the being had casually tossed out, and after a lot more hesitation, about the cruel remarks he had added just before knocking her senseless. "And he's right," she whispered, moving away from Lewa and burying her head in her hands. Lewa was speechless with anger for several minutes, before shaking himself and pulling the distraught Torahka into a tight embrace, gently rocking her and stroking her wings as she cried. He sighed softly as he felt her arms slowly wrap around him, and silently vowed to show the armoured being the business end of his Katana. After some time Kokua's sobs lessened and she sat up, wiping her eyes and sniffling. Lewa's heart sank as he saw the pained look in her eyes, and squeezed her hands, telling her exactly what the armoured being was talking from and what he thought of his opinions. "Don't even think on it," the Toa of Air said, noticing the flicker of a smile crossing Kokua's face. "It's not worth your time, you're ...uh.... beautiful," he added, blushing crimson. Kokua glanced up at him with a mixture of incredulity and hopefulness. "You really think so?" she asked, voice hoarse from crying. Lewa grinned, putting his arm around her shoulders again. "Puffy-red eyes and all," he said softly. Kokua smiled properly for the first time that day. "Thanks," she said, blushing. Lewa was about to reply when the boat - and thus his stomach - gave a particularly violent lurch. He groaned pitifully and rested his head on his knees. Kokua looked down at his ashen Miru and couldn't help but chuckle. "Is it a good thing that you are already green?" she asked cheekily, passing him the flask of water he had dropped. "It's a very good thing," Lewa replied, hastily taking a swig of water as the ship lurched again. "You'd have to be the last person I'd have thought would get seasick," Kokua remarked, grinning as Lewa poked his tongue at her. "You're not the only one," he retorted, smiling as the Torahka yawned widely, before sleepily leaning against Lewa's shoulder.
~*~
Aikane crashed wildly through the undergrowth, no longer caring about stealth. Her hands were clamped over her ears in a vain attempt to block out the ringing sound that was causing blinding pain to splinter through her head. Only an hour earlier the noise had only mildly irritated the Toa of Twilight, but now, it was unbearable. Aikane stumbled blindly on; her only thought was of getting away from the noise. Even as she continued, the sound ramped up a pitch, the aural assault becoming too much for the Toa as she tripped over an unearthed tree root. She went sprawling on the cold, muddy ground and curled into a ball her hands still pressed against her ears. Again the noise went up in pitch, the violet Toa blacking out as it overwhelmed her.
"All too easy," Undel muttered and the faint glow that surrounded his mask vanished. The ear-splitting ringing died away instantly. He leaned over the unconscious Toa and snorted in contempt, while rolling her over with his foot. He aimed his gauntlet point blank at her head and a sickly green energy surged through her, crackling over her body. Undel waited until the last traces of energy had faded away, before slinging the violet Toa over his shoulder and striding back toward the compound, confident in his knowledge that the paralysis bolt would last the long journey.
~*~
Solisha sat perched on the arm of the couch, surveying the mess that passed as her sisters’ home. The main room looked as if one of Malie's tornados had taken residence there - a tornado with the name Reshana. Her older sister had told her she could move in if she wished, but Solisha had already decided against it. The pair had shared a home back on Voya Nui as Matoran, and it had been a strange blend of the two personalities. Solisha had tried in vain to keep the house in a relatively tidy state, while Reshana saw any flat space as a place to dump her stuff. It was not considered unusual to walk into the living room to be greeted with tiny oasises of tidiness, surrounded by Reshanas’ junk. The older Toa of Water's room resembled a war zone, the mess and assorted junk frequently spilling over into Solishas’. She had given up protesting years ago, and resigned herself to occasionally purging her room of her sisters’ rubbish and dumping it on her bed. She knew full well that even if she did get her own home, Reshanas’ stuff would soon start appearing on every surface. Solisha decided to go speak to Nokama about it anyway - or at least, as soon as the pouring rain let up. Toa of Water she may be, but rain was definitely not one of the things she relished.
~*~
A soft sigh came from the blue and silver being resting against Lewa's shoulder. He smiled at her, chuckling softly as she moved slightly, getting comfortable and murmuring something in her sleep. He gently disentangled her arms from around his neck, and gently hoisted her into his arms. Kokua opened one eye and glared at him. "I was comfortable there," she protested sleepily, then yawned deeply. "Ah, sorry, I didn't mean to rouse-wake you," Lewa apologised, carrying her down the hall and into the cabin she shared with Anuenue. "Mmmph..." Kokua mumbled, already half asleep again. Lewa smiled and lifted her back into her hammock, then covered her with a blanket. " 'Night," he said softly, trying not to disturb the seemingly fast asleep Turaga. Kokua smiled drowsily up at him as she rolled over. "Good...nigh..." she murmured, falling asleep in the middle of her sentence. Lewa smiled and turned to leave, when he leapt back in surprise. Anuenue was resting up on her elbows, watching him with a raised eyebrow and a knowing smile. "I...I...uh..." Lewa stuttered, before practically fleeing from the room. Anuenue snickered softly and leant back against her pillow. 'Oh Airhead, when are you going to realise she loves you?' the Turaga of Colour wondered in exasperation as she slowly dozed off.
~*~
"Do you know what this is Toa?!" Undel snarled, shaking the Toa of Twilight back into consciousness. "DO YOU?" He shoved a tiny vial of acidic green fluid in her face, and smiled cruelly as his captive tried to shake her head, only to find she was unable to move. A look of sheer horror appeared in her eyes as she panicked, struggling in vain to move. "I presume that is a no," Undel smirked. "This, my little Toa friend, is Visorak venom. Try a stunt like that again and you'll find out just what it does to a Toa," He let Aikane fall heavily to the ground, laughing nastily as she landed face first with a crack. He kicked her out of his path as he left the room, cackling manically.
Gasping from the pain radiating up from her snapped ribs, Aikane tried to move again, summoning the little energy she had left and focused it solely on moving her hand. Several long minutes passed before she slumped inwardly, exhausted by the fruitless effort. She barely noticed the tears running down her mask as she silently called out to her sisters. Again and again she tried to call to them, each time getting rebuffed by an invisible barrier that seemed to block all telepathy. She kept calling for hours, constantly getting blocked by the 'wall' before she finally gave up, sobbing quietly as she flickered in and out of consciousness.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 6:52:47 GMT -5
Tahu glanced around as Lewa reappeared on deck, looking deeply shaken about something. "What's up brother?" he asked as the lanky green Toa came to stand beside him, leaning out over the railing. "Huh? Oh, nothing," Lewa muttered, a faint blush colouring his mask. "Is Kokua alright?" Tahu asked smiling as his brother's blush deepened. "Yeah, I think so," the Toa of Air replied, staring off out to sea. Tahu was silent for a few moments. "You know she loves you?" he finally said, rolling his eyes skyward as Lewa snorted incredulously. "Oh come off it Airhead," Tahu groaned, slapping the other upside the head. "Everybody else can see it, why not you?" Lewa pretended not to hear. "She was looking for you," Tahu added. "Coulda woken Anuenue up to talk, but nope, she came into our cabin, woke me up and asked where you were," Lewa continued to ignore him, but the Toa of Fire noticed the other had become very still and had tilted his head in the way that meant he was listening intently. "'Course I don't know why," he added with more then a little sarcasm. "You're not exactly the brightest mask in the forge," The Toa of Air snorted. "Sure you're not loud-talking about yourself there bother?" "Well if that's the way you want it..." Tahu said offhandedly. "If you don't talk to her by the time we get back to Metru Nui, I will inform her of your feelings in a way that will cause you a great deal of embarrassment," Lewa sighed "And knowing you, you will..." Tahu merely grinned sharkishly. Lewa rose to leave and had just reached the door when he turned, an identical smile on his mask. "What about you and Aikane?" he asked slyly. The grin abruptly faded from Tahu's mask as he spun, glowing brilliant red. "I...I...How did you....," he stammered, "I mean...uhhhh...." "How'd I guess-know? Easy-simple. You're a lot less obnoxious when you're around-with her. Dead giveaway," Lewa smirked, enjoying having the upper hand. "Plus....well, words travel well...Especially through wide-open windows on pretty-clear nights," "Eavesdropper!" Tahu shouted, forming a fireball around his hands and laughing as Lewa bent a hasty retreat.
~*~
Far away, in the realm where those who had passed into legend rested, an indigo Toa-Spirit was sitting cross-legged on the ground, frowning and apparently deep in thought. She had been sitting there for some time, listening intently to a faint telepathic call that had been audible for several hours now. She was the only one who could hear it, and yet, even to her the calls were so faint that she couldn't tell who the caller was, let alone the words. She leaned back and closed her eyes, a faint glow appearing around her form as she concentrated her mental energy on the calls. 'Sisters? Sisters, please, please can you hear me...please...help...' Phira rocked back, recogising the pleading voice. She climbed to her feet, deeply worried and wandered through the mist in search of one of her brothers - more specifically, the deep green Toa who spent too much of his time sleeping. She eventually located him, hiding as usual, and snoring loudly just as she had predicted. Dispensing with the usual pleasantries, she then prodded him hard in the ribs with her foot. "Uunnnhh, what?...Oh go away sister, I'm sleeping," "Nahele, get up. I need your help with something. "Go ask one of the others...plenty of people to nag around here, why must you annoy me?" he complained, glaring at Phira with one eye. Phira prodded him again, harder this time. "Because you're the only one with that mask. Would you please get up? This is important," Nahele groaned, and sat up. "Alright sister, what do you need," he asked, now resigned to being awake. "Show me Aikane...there's something wrong down there," "Shouldn't we -?" "Just show me alright?" Phira snapped, wincing as she heard another call. Nahele shrugged and muttered something under his breath, but complied, projecting a square of light into the mist. The light blurred and changed before sharpening into a moving image. Both Toa-Spirits gasped in shock as the image sharpened to reveal the Toa of Twilight's battered form lying in a tiny windowless cell. "Oh...," Nahele breathed, leaning closer to the image. Phira covered her mouth and reached down to touch the image. They watched Aikane stir, her aqua eyes shining dully in the dark room. She didn't move, just stared blankly at the wall opposite her, tears streaming unchecked down her mask. "I'm going down there," Phira stated firmly, getting up. Nahele glanced at her, knowing better then to argue. Phira brought her hands up to her heartlight and concentrated deeply and slowly faded away. Nahele sighed, and turned back to the image projected in the mist.
~*~
Back on Metru Nui, Solisha was staring exasperatedly up at her ceiling. She had been lying awake in bed several hours now, unable to get to sleep. She rolled over, glancing up at the small clock that rested on her bedside table, which told her that it was half past twelve. Oh to kazarni with this, she thought to herself, flinging off the covers and stalking out of the room. She came out into the living room, and cleared a space on the couch and picked up a book. The Toa of Water read the first page, then tossed it back onto the table with an annoyed sigh. Back on Voya Nui, when she had been restless, she had either gone and annoyed Malie or visited the Kikanalo. Both options seemed out though - Malie was on his way to a strange island to rescue a friend, and she doubted whether the kikanalo herd would welcome a visit at this hour.
~*~
In the dank, empty cell that shared a wall with Aikane's, a faint blue glow appeared, which quickly resolved itself into the form of Phira. The Toa-Spirit gazed about, disgusted by the by the dank, miserable little room. She quickly seized a damp, ragged blanket that had been scrunched up and stuffed in a corner before phasing through the wall to join Aikane. The violet Toa was beginning to regain some movement, and had curled slightly into a ball, shivering violently with cold. She was staring bleakly at the wall, her body occasionally twitching as the effects of the spinner slowly faded away. Phira hurriedly knelt beside her, shaking her shoulder gently. "What, who?! Leave me alone!" Aikane cried, twisting her arm out of Phira's grip and trying to get up. The paralysis spinner was still in effect though, and she fell back, twisting around to see who had grabbed her shoulder. "P-Phira?" she whispered disbelievingly, relaxing as Phira smiled and nodded. "I don't look that bad, do I?" she teased, gently helping her friend to sit up and scowling as Aikane winced and put her hand protectively to her ribs. "Phira...g-get me out of h-here," she whispered, her teeth chattering wildly. The Toa-Spirit smiled sadly and wrapped the blanket around the other's shoulders. "I wish I could sister," she murmured, sitting down beside Aikane. "What's going on?" Aikane leaned heavily against Phira. "You're solid," she remarked drowsily. "I-I only thought you w-ere only solid in the Spirit world," "We sprits can make ourselves solid or otherwise at will...being solid takes a great deal of energy though, I can only stay here for about fifteen minutes," "It's better then nothing," Aikane whispered, sliding down the wall a bit. "I...I...Phira, they want the Mask of Life..." Phira tightened her grip on Aikane's arm. "Oh..." she whispered, "That's going to prove difficult," Aikane heard nothing of this as she slid down the wall a little more. "I don't know what to do Phira," she murmured sleepily, closing her eyes. "You hang in there," Phira said firmly, hiding the sinking feeling she was suddenly experiencing. "Hang in there sister, the other Toa are coming, they'll get you out" Aikane smiled weakly. "How d'you know that?" she asked. Phira smiled back at her, stifling a yawn. "Because I do," "You look exhausted...go back to the spirit realm, there's nothing you can do here," Aikane mumbled. Phira gently lowered her friend to the ground and covered her with the holey old blanket. "I can make that drinkable," she smiled, holding her hand above the revolting water. A soft blue glow formed as she focused a tiny amount of energy into purifying it. "And I can keep you company until you fall asleep," she finished, sitting back down beside Aikane. "I'll stay with you as long as I possibly can," The violet Toa smiled her gratitude as her eyes flickered shut again. Phira sighed wearily, rubbing the Toa of Twilight's arm until deep, slow breathing told her that she was asleep. "Hang in there sis," Phira whispered, climbing exhaustedly to her feet and fading away.
~*~
Out in the flatland wilderness of Po-Metru, the herd of Kikanalo were resting in the shelter of an rock outcropping close to the remote chute station when several looked up in alarm at an odd noise close by. The chief raised his head and growled warningly as whatever it was drew noisily closer. *Please, don't be alarmed,* a tired voice said softly. *It's just me* The chief relaxed, recogising the voice as belonging to the peacock coloured Toa, who suddenly appeared out of the darkness. *Why are you out here so late* the chief rumbled at Solisha. *It is not safe to be out here this late alone* *I couldn't sleep...needed to clear my head* Solisha shrugged. *But - wait, not safe?* The youngest kikanalo nudged Solisha playfully as she sank down beside her, looking tired and worried. *There are evil ones about* the chief answered *There are several scouting about close to here* Solisha shuddered involuntarily. *What kind of evil ones do you speak of?* she questioned, drawing her knees up under her chin. *They are tall lizards carrying long sticks. They are searching for something, though we are unsure what* *Where are the other tall ones?* one of the other kikanalo growled curiously as Solisha tried to stifle a yawn. *They are traveling to other islands in search of Aikane* she answered. *Somebody took her and have demanded the Mask of Life in exchange for her* A low, angry growl rose from the herd as they absorbed this information. *Many evil things have been happening today* the chief growled, then looked at Solisha. *We are traveling to Keetongu's cavern tomorrow to warn of the evil ones. Will you accompany us?* *I would be happy to* Solisha yawned, blinking sleepily at the huge rahi. The young one nudged her again. *Curl up beside me if you are tired* she rumbled. Solisha smiled and leaned against the rahi's side and listened to the quiet rumbling of the herd as she fell asleep.
~*~
"Miliani...is it them?" The small group of spirit Toa gathered around the image Nahele was projecting all looked over at a deep blue Turaga, who was biting her lip in thought. "I...I cannot be sure. I think it is...but then again I remember very little of those days," she answered slowly, watching the image intently. "If it is..." "Is there anything we can do to help?" Atinu asked Miliani shook her head sadly and looked around at them. "I'm afraid all we can do is wait and hope her companions rescue her in time," "Could Raigi be of any help?" Namis asked. Miliani shrugged uncertainly "He can't hurt," she murmured, Namis nodding and vanishing into the mist. The small group was silent for a time, keeping a silent watch over the sleeping Toa of Twilight. Phira was leaning heavily against Atinu's shoulder, having ignored every plea for her to get some rest.
"There's someone coming," she whispered after a while, gesturing to where the door in the image was opening. Miliani's knuckles whitened as she clutched her staff tightly. "It's them," she hissed furiously, watching as Undel entered the room, followed by the deformed being and Ranarc, who cracked his knuckles and grinned sinisterly. Undel barked a command, and the deformed being hauled Aikane to her feet and started trying to maneuver her out the door. The Toa of Twilight struggled violently, managing to break free from her captor, knocking him senseless in the process. The deformed being hit the ground and stayed down, Undel nodding lazily at Ranarc who jabbed his fingers into her neck and twisting them. Aikane slumped, unconscious, and was dragged from the room. "Mili, are you alright?" Phira murmured, reaching sleepily over to touch the pale Turaga. "How long will it take her fellow Toa to get to her?" Miliani asked, covering Phira's hand with her own. "Three days until they arrive at the island...and perhaps a day to locate and rescue her?" Alani offered. "Too long," "Too long indeed," Miliani muttered, biting her lip. "Although - forgive me for sounding mercenary - seeing as she holds so much value as a hostage, there is the possibility that they might keep her alive for longer then they do most," she added bitterly.
"Should...should we go and tell the Great Spirit about this?" Atinu asked hesitantly. "He did say that we were not to follow him or seek him out under any circumstance," Alani said slowly. "But this...this is beyond any circumstance I can think of," "Better to seek him out now, rather then have him come back and find her dead," Nahele agreed. "Problem is...where is he?" "Lhikan knows..." Phira said softly. "He'll be too stubborn to tell us though...rules are rules and all that," Miliani laid her hand on Phira's shoulder. "I'll deal with Lhikan. I'm older and wiser then he is, and I can hit harder," she added, twirling her staff expertly. "And if he still objects, that -" she pointed at the image "- and my memories of the same will be enough to convince him," "You can be a little scary sometimes Mili," Phira murmured, closing her eyes and finally giving in to sleep.
~*~
Aikane opened her eyes to find herself chained to a non-descript wooden chair in yet another decrepit room. "I see you're awake," Undel observed, leaning casually against the wall. "Good. Shall we get down to business?" Aikane merely glared. "I'm going to take that as a yes. Let's keep this simple - are you going to call to the Great Spirit and get me that mask, or are you maintaining that stubborn attitude of yours?" Aikane just continued to glare "You seem to enjoy making it hard for yourself," Undel sighed, waving a hand at Ranarc who grinned evilly, and stepped forward, holding a sinister looking contraption. He roughly pulled Aikane's mask off, tossing it to Undel who examined it with interest, before settling the strange helmet like thing on her head. "Last chance," Undel said, spinning her mask on his finger. When Aikane didn't answer, Ranarc tightened the straps on the helmet and attached strange discs connected with wires to various parts of her head. Undel then stepped forward and placed his hands on the sides of her head, charging the helmet with some lightning like energy. Aikane's vision went black as images started playing in her head. Bad memories blurred and merged with her deepest, darkest fears, and played through her head as if somebody had sped time up. Images of Zaktan's body dissolving, the protodites covering her mask, smothering her, merged with pictures of her sisters being consumed, one by one by a malevolent shadow. An earthquake once again shook Ga-Metru, Gali being buried alive by fallen rubble, which turned into a hideous rahi cornering a small crowd of matoran and charging...her friends being killed, Toa, Turaga and Matoran alike while she watched helplessly...Kokua plummeting from a thousand bio only to be dashed on the rocks below...Anuenue vanishing in the depths of the ocean and never surfacing...a Rahkshii staff plunging straight through Tahu's chest, the crimson Toa dying before she could save him... Undel and Ranarc sat back on their own, somewhat more comfortable chairs as they watched the violet Toa twitching and screaming as the pictures sped through her brain. "How long do we leave her there?" Ranarc asked. "Won't do us any good if she goes mad," Undel idly picked something gruesome out of his claws while observing the Toa of Twilight with a calculating look. "We'll give her an hour or so...if she still refuses to call the Great Spirit, we'll give her another dose," Ranarc nodded, putting his feet up on the crate that served as a table. "If this works out, I look forward to seein' that Shadowed One get what's comin' to him," Undel smiled sinisterly and nodded. "Among other things," he added in a undertone.
...
It was nearly two hours later when Ranarc finally pulled the helmet from Aikane's head and unlocked the chains. The violet Toa was staring blankly ahead of her, sobbing uncontrollably as she slumped, shaking to the ground. Undel stalked over and hooked a claw under her chin. "What do you say now?" he chuckled, tilting her head up so their eyes met. He was surprised and vaguely disturbed by the cold glare that he was greeted with. Her response was brief and unrepeatable, Undel gritting his teeth and striding from the room. Ranarc slung the Toa of Twilight over his shoulder and lugged her back to her cell, throwing her casually to the ground like so much rubbish. Aikane lay on the cold stone floor, listening as Ranarc's heavy footsteps left the room before drawing a long shuddering breath and closing her eyes.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 6:56:16 GMT -5
Morning dawned cold and bright on Metru Nui. Solisha turned over, mumbling something in her sleep as a large portion of the kikanalo herd headed off to feed. The youngest member of the herd, who had opted to stay with her peacock coloured friend lifted her head and glanced around, suddenly uneasy. She growled softly to another kikanalo close by, who nodded, scuffing the ground anxiously with his hoof. The remaining herd members all seemed uneasy, and stayed close to one another as their sensitive ears picked up a low humming not audible to their peacock coloured friend.
~*~
Across the herdlands and near the cavern Keetongu and his family called home, a bright yellow cub was pulling his sister along, trying to convince her to look at what he had discovered. "Just a bit further!" he said, tugging her toward the old outcropping. "I wanna play with Wani!" she argued, trying to yank her arm free. "Wani play later, come look!" Naneki retorted as they reached their destination. Keliana looked to where her brother was pointing. "What is it?" she asked blankly. She was more interested in rahi then rocks, something which occasionally irritated Naneki. "Look! There are funny patterns in the rocks!" he said, tracing the outline of one with a chubby finger. "Pretty," Keliana said without any enthusiasm. She peered over her fascinated brother's shoulder for a while as he examined as many of the strange shapes he could reach, almost forgetting his sister. Keliana wandered away, bored before a huge smile crossed her face as a lizard with a small crest on its back scurried across some rocks on a hunt for food. She followed it curiously, breaking into a run as the alarmed lizard shot off through the low grass and finally into a crevice between yet another outcrop of rocks. "Awww, come back!" Keliana called, peering into the gap "Please?" She tried for several minutes to coax the lizard out before sitting back, disappointed. There was a very faint humming noise that was making her feel uneasy, as she looked around at the unfamiliar landscape around her and started walking in the direction she hoped would take her home. The young rahi hadn't gone very far when she heard another noise, this one a soft, almost musical sound that came floating over the rocks. "Pretty," Keliana murmured again, eagerly following the sound. The twin suns were brightening the early morning sky as the elusive melody led the little cub away from the wild, dangerous area she had walked into. She walked for nearly three quarters of an hour, and just as her small legs were starting to tire, she realised the intriguing sound had faded away. A flash of movement caught her eye and she grinned in excitement as she recognised the huge rahi moving in the distance. Wondering if they had heard the pretty music, she scampered towards the feeding Kikanalo herd.
...
Back at the outcropping Naneki suddenly glanced up from the rock formation he was studying and glanced around, looking puzzled. "Keli, where are you?"
~*~
In the slowly awakening Ga-Metru, a shadowy figure prowled around Gali's deserted living room, apparently searching for something. It paced the room many times, glaring out at the brightening sky. A hastily stifled snarl was heard as the figure stepped on the very thing it was searching for. It pulled out a small leather pouch and picked up the tiny shards from Aikane's broken staff, first from the ground, then - with another muted snarl - out of the deep cuts they had inflicted on the figure's foot. It stowed the shards safely in the bag before quickly teleporting from the room as the morning sun shone in the windows.
~*~
It was only quarter past eight in the morning but Naneki was already having a bad day. He was searching everywhere he could think of for Keliana, and had made his way back to the cavern. He was still looking in the tiny nooks and crevices around his home, double checking the hidey holes his sister usually occupied when they played hide and seek. "Keliana?" he called softly, trying not to disturb Notegeku as she meditated or Wanimua as he slept, Keetongu having gone foraging. Naneki eventually sat down and muttered something about sisters being annoying. He frowned worriedly and glanced over again at Notegeku. Several minute later the orangey yellow cub shifted to sit next to his dam, and tentatively patted her arm. The dark green gold rahi slowly stirred, opening her eye and stretching and looking down at her worried cub. "What's wrong?" she rumbled, pulling him onto her lap. "I can't find Keliana! We were looking at the rocks, and she wandered off. And there's a scary noise out there, we find her now?!" Naneki blurted. Notegeku climbed to her feet and swept her son up onto her shoulders, before hurrying out of the cavern, anxiously calling for Keetongu.
...
Meanwhile the rest of the herd was gathered near a large outcropping of rocks, churning up the ground in search of food. The chief was glancing around anxiously, when a small flash of yellow caught his eye. He drew closer to where he had seen it, noticing a small greeny gold figure peeping shyly at them from behind a large boulder. *We have a guest,* he rumbled to the rest of the herd, growling softly in recognition as the watcher tried to stifle her excited squeaks. He slowly moved closer to where Keliana hid, trying not to frighten her as she watched, eye wide with amazement. *Do your sire and dam know how far you are from their cavern?* the chief asked, pausing as Keliana took an uncertain step back. She lent her head on one side confusedly, not yet knowing enough of the kikanalo's speech to understand what she'd been asked. "Kik-nalo?" she squeaked, as more of the herd came over to see her. The chief nodded, snorting softly in amusement as Keliana stood on her toes, stretching to try and stroke his nose. Unable to reach, she frowned, and then scrambled up on a boulder, eager to get closer to the large rahi watching her. *We're closer to our peacock friend then we are Keetongu's cavern, it will be safer to take the youngling to her* the eldest female growled, the chief rumbling in agreement. *Little one, we will take you back to your home,* she continued. Keliana looked up, still rubbing the chief's nose. "Kik-nalo take me home?" she asked, turning her attention to the elder female, who nodded. "Okay...we go fast?" *Not too fast young one* the matriarch rumbled, crouching low so the cub could climb on her back. Keliana giggled happily, clambering up onto the kikanalo's back and gripping her ears, staring around at the surrounding landscape in wonder. *Hold tight up there,*the chief called, he and another Kikanalo walking flank to flank with the eldest female so as to catch the cub if she fell. They slowly made their way back to where their remaining herd members still rested, all keeping an unusually watchful eye on the surrounding wilderness.
...
Soft giggling woke Solisha almost half an hour later. She sat up, glancing around sleepily registering that the herd had returned. An alarmed growl sounded from behind the peacock Toa, who turned and scrambled to her feet in time to catch a little yellow rahi who had slipped from the kikanalo's back. "Hello there," Solisha said startled, "Where did you come from?" Keliana ducked her head shyly. "Kik-nalo," she said softly, pointing up at the eldest female, who rumbled softly, relived that her rider was unhurt. The rahi cub snuck a look up at Solisha, before glancing hopefully around. "Is Ko...Kok...Feathers here too?" she asked. "Kokua couldn't come this time," Solisha said, Keilana's face falling in disappointment. *Tall one, we must go. It is too dangerous to remain here,* the chief growled anxiously. The youngest female crouched to allow Solisha, still holding the wriggling cub, to climb on before the herd took off, racing toward Keetongu's cavern.
~*~
Back on the island, Aikane was lying awake in her cell, silently tracing non-existing patterns in the floor with her finger. She had lost count of how many times she had fallen asleep only to be awakened, screaming, from horrible nightmares. Earlier that night Ranarc and Undel had dragged her back to that room for another 'session' with what the sleek black being had described as living nightmares. The visions had been more intense then the previous time, the mental resistance the Toa of Twilight had acquired through countless hours of meditation being the only thing keeping her from being driven insane. She shifted, reliving the pressure on her broken ribs before painfully sitting up and pulling the bowl of water towards her. After staring at it dubiously for several minutes she finally brought it up to her mouth and gulped it down. Within seconds the bowl was empty, Aikane slumping back down against the wall, trying to ignore the unpleasant gurgling in her stomach.
~*~
"What's your name?" "Huh?" Solisha blurted, startled out of her thoughts. She looked down to where Keliana was watching her inquisitively. "Oh...it's Solis," "Solis? Solis pretty name," the cub said thoughtfully. "Did Solis hear the pretty music?" "No, I just woke up," Solisha chuckled, keeping a tight grip around her new friend's waist to prevent her from falling again. "Where was the pretty music?" "I don't know," Keliana answered. "There was a scary noise over there" - here the cub waved in the direction she had come from -"and the pretty music made it go away and I followed it here," she finished, giggling as Solisha tickled her under the arms. *Little one, you should not wander into the badlands* the kikanalo Chief rumbled. *It is too dangerous, even for us* *Badlands? Solisha asked curiously. *It is a place of evil* the chief answered. It was once the - here the chief said something which Solisha didn't understand plotted his crimes. It is where he is imprisoned today* *What does that word mean?* Solisha asked. *It is our word for ... I think you would say 'malevolent spirit'* the young female said softly. Keliana, who had been listening intently and picking out the words she understood shivered suddenly and leaned back against Solisha. *There are other words for it although they are rarely used in polite conversation* another kikanalo answered. *Words which will not be used around my calf* the elder female growled firmly prompting rumbled laughter from the rest of the herd. "You're Keliana, aren't you?" Solisha asked the yellow cub, who looked up suspiciously. "How you know my name?" she asked frowning. Solisha chuckled. "Resha is my sister," she explained, grinning as the little rahi's face lit up. "She told me all about you," "We haven't seen Resha for long time," Keliana said sadly. "You tell her we miss her?" Solisha smiled. "Of course. I'll make her come visit you when she returns," "Where is she?" "She...she went with our other friends to rescue Aikane. They'll be back soon," Keliana watched the peacock blue Toa for a few minutes. "Solis miss Resha too," she stated quietly. "Yes, very much so," Solisha replied, "And Malie too," she added under her breath. Keliana was about to answer when she recognised the now-familiar surroundings. "Look! We home!" she giggled, bouncing happily as the cavern came into view. "But where is everyone?" *I think they're out looking for you little one,* the chief rumbled softly. "I not mean to make them worried," Keliana said guiltily. "I'm sorry,"
~*~
Many thousands of bio above them, a brilliant silvery white being was sitting in a dark stone lair. The atmosphere in the lair was heavy with menace and an eerie, almost intelligent malice. The being didn't seem to notice however - he was deep in a meditive trance and had been for many hours. A pulsing blue glow surrounded him as his mind probed the thousands of intricate carvings covering the walls, unconsciously translating them into meaning and slowly assimilating them into a -as yet- vague picture of what was to come.
~*~
"Bye Kik-nalo!" Keliana called, waving happily at the departing herd. The chief glanced back and rumbled a response before picking up speed on their way back out to their feeding grounds. Keliana sat down in the shade, tugging Solisha down beside her. "Where Solis live?" she asked, watching her newfound friend interestedly. "Kik-nalo live there too?" Solisha laughed and shook her head. "No, I don't think the kikanalo would like it where I live. It's a bit too damp for them," "Aw, but Kik-nalo like water. They play in the water hole and splash us," Keliana said, grinning at the memory. "Naneki and I got very wet," "I bet you did," Solisha chuckled. "The kikanalo herd where I used to live used to do the same thing," "Where did Solis live? What happened to the Kik-nalo?" Keliana could hardly get the questions out fast enough. She stared eagerly up at her friend, about to try and nag her into telling her the whole story when a small insect flitted past her face, snatching another insect mid-flight. "What was that?" the rahi asked excitedly, scrambling to her feet and chasing after it. Solisha followed, grinning at the cub's insatiable curiosity. Keliana crouched beside a rock, closely examining the brilliant red dragonfly that had landed there. "It's pretty," she said happily, then frowned suddenly. "Where's his feathers?" "How d'you mean?" Solisha asked in confusion. "He has wings but no feathers," Keilana said, looking up at the Toa of Water. "How does he fly?" "He doesn't need feathers," Solisha explained "He just moves his wings very fast," She crouched beside the rock, wincing as the midday sun burned the back of her neck and was about to try and coax the insect onto her hand when an earsplitting roar came from the distant kikanalo. She glanced up in alarm to see a group of specks hurtling towards them. She rose, squinting out at the horizon and trying to work out just what they were. One distant speck broke off from the rest and rapidly headed for what the kikanalo called the 'badlands', while the rest continued on their course.
"Look Solis! Big lizards!" Keliana said happily, unaware of the approaching danger as she bounded off to greet the newcomers, thinking them to be more friends. "Big lizards? What in - wait Keli, come back!" Solisha shrieked, suddenly recalling the words of the kikanalo. She sprinted after her little friend, reaching her in time to roughly hurl her out of the path of the red-Rahkshii's staff. Keliana hit the ground with a crunch, Solisha falling to her knees as the bolt of energy connected squarely with her back, sickening fear overwhelming her. As the world around her faded she saw two more Rahkshii close in on the downed cub and she screamed, lurching forward in an attempt to protect her. Somebody else heard her scream - a golden rahi set Keilana's twin down and ran towards them, rage distorting his face as he saw the Rahkshii bearing down on his daughter. He pulled out his shield array and slashed wildly at them, driving them back long enough for Keliana to rise. He shouted something in his own language to her, Keliana nodding and running toward the cavern. With a swift movement he hauled Solisha to her feet, dispelling the fear-Rahkshii's power at the same time. "Keep them safe!" he ordered, cutting down an attacking Rahkshii with a precise blow. Solisha sprinted after Keliana, gasping and pulling out her spear as a sickly green Rahkshii landed in the cub's path. Keliana screamed, terrified as the poison-Rahkshii charged it's staff, the Toa of Water despairing as the rahi's position made a clear shot impossible. Just as Lerhak raised his staff, a smallish rock bounced hard off it's faceplate. It hissed, turning to face the miniature version of Keetongu as he threw another rock, trying to distract it from his sister. Solisha saw her chance and hurled her spear at the Rahkshii, piercing it's chest armour. She scooped up the petrified cub and ran, stumbling painfully as the fallen Rahkshii's staff raked across her shoulders. An enraged roar shook the air as Notegeku charged around the corner and dispatched the disabled Rahkshii with a vicious kick before activating her own shield array, defending her cubs as Solisha took them to safety. She watched until all three were deep inside the cavern, then pushed a massive boulder over the doorway before turning to face the new wave of Rahkshii approaching.
~*~
Several kio away a corroded being was smiling, despite his protodermis bonds. He could sense the means of escape drawing slowly towards him, and the distant sounds of the brutal battle were providing the most entertainment he'd had in quite a while
~*~
Solisha slumped against the furthermost wall of the cavern and slid down, suddenly exhausted. Keliana still clung to her, arms wrapped in a chokehold around her neck, while Naneki huddled against her side, tightly clutching Solisha's hand and trying to comfort his sister. Solisha hugged Keliana tightly as she trembled, whimpering softly as frightening noises drifted in from outside. There was a roar and a clatter from outside, Naneki scrambling into Solisha's lap in fright, while his sister pressed her small face against Solisha's neck both squeaking in fear. "Shh, it's alright," Solisha murmured quietly, "It'll be okay," She moved to cuddle the pair again, but as she jostled Keilana's left arm in the process, the little cub squeaked loudly and drew it tightly against her body. "What's wrong with your arm?" "It hurts," Keliana replied sadly as Naneki immediately moved over to make sure she was okay. Solisha gently stretched out her little friend's arm, mentally kicking herself for her own thick-headedness as she noticed the obvious break in Keilana's wrist. "Hold still sweetheart," the Toa of Water murmured guiltily, forming a small ball of water between her hands. "What are you doing?" Naneki asked as both cubs watched in fascination. "Just watch," Solisha smiled, manipulating the ball to rest over the rahi's injured wrist. It glowed brightly for a few seconds as it sunk into the arm, rapidly repairing the fractured bone. "Wow," Naneki said simply, prodding his sister's arm in amazement. "Keli alright?" "I'm okay," she replied, looking anxiously at Solisha. "Is Solis okay too?" "I'm fine," she reassured, ignoring the fact that the scratch on her back was burning strangely.
She was about to add something to this when a deafening screech of rock scraping against rock sounded, Keliana and Naneki both clapping hands to ears and cuddling tightly against Solisha, squeaking in fear as they heard the boulder blocking the entrance being moved. Seconds later though, both cubs had climbed off Solisha's lap and thrown themselves on Notegeku, who had slumped down against the wall, looking battered and bruised. She sighed in relief, cuddling both cubs tightly and murmuring softly to them in their own tongue. Soft growling from outside told them that Keetongu was conversing with the kikanalo herd, who had returned to the cavern only minutes earlier. Naneki tried to wiggle out of his dam's grip and go outside to peek at them, but he found himself being held too tightly. "Stay here," Notegeku rumbled, smiling faintly as Keliana wrapped her small arms around her brother and hung onto him. "It's not safe out there yet," Naneki quietened down, still trying to catch a glimpse of the kikanalo out the door. They sat in silence for sometime, only stirring when Keetongu entered the cavern, just as bruised and battered as his mate. He wordlessly swept his small daughter into a tight hug, sighing in relief as Naneki clambered into his lap and Notegeku lent against his shoulder. Solisha suddenly became very interested in a graze on her knee, feeling as though she was intruding on something, along with the same feeling of loneliness from before.
~*~
Out on the ocean, where afternoon had already given way to night, many aboard the trio of boats were feeling the same loneliness. Malie was leaning against the railing of the first boat, looking utterly miserable. He was heartily wishing for the millionth time that Solisha had accompanied them on the search. For many hours past he had felt the same apprehensive feeling of dread he had encountered the day Solisha had gone to visit the kikanalo herd on Voya Nui. He wondered just what was going to happen in the beautiful city he called home, and was vaguely comforted by the knowledge that dark one that menaced the city was imprisoned far from where anyone lived, and that there was virtually no way for him to escape that prison.
On the boat bound for Eques, dead silence reigned. Kokua was sitting the stairs leading up to the deck, absently pulling strands of colour from the air and knotting them into a intricately patterned strip. She had no idea what she was making, nor what it was going to be used for, but it provided a calming distraction from the task at hand. Lewa and Ferinus were resting in their shared cabin, the later tirelessly working on a small piece of metal, shaping into something as yet unapparent. Lewa was watching him, his mind mulling over Tahu's ultimatum and trying to work out just how to tell the pretty hybrid how he felt without making a complete fool of himself.. All were avoiding Anuenue and Tahu who were both in a foul mood. Anuenue was in the cabin she shared with Kokua, telepathically linked to her sisters on the other boats, who were mounting a joint effort to contact Aikane which was so far without success. Tahu meanwhile was up on deck, staring crankily out at the steely grey ocean. He had already bitten the head off everybody on board and was now fighting off feelings of guilt for having done so, combined with a near overwhelming sense of anxiety for Aikane. Soft footsteps on the stairs startled him out of his thoughts and he glanced around in time to see Kokua poke her head around the door, before hesitantly approaching, holding out a drink canister and some dried fruit. "I ... Hungry?" she offered, obviously bracing for another explosion. Tahu sighed and accepted it, motioning for Kokua to sit beside him. "Thanks," he murmured gratefully, taking a long drink. "Hey sis, look...sorry for blowing up at you before...I'm just -" "Apology accepted brother," Kokua smiled, "Just keep in mind we're on the same side here, we're all just as worried as you," "Yeah I know...I just...ugh, never mind," the Toa of Fire muttered, picking at the dried fruit. Kokua watched him with her head on one side, looking curious. "You really like her don't you?" she enquired, ignoring his sudden blush. "I suppose everyone heard that through that blasted window," he groaned "Window? No, but it's kinda obvious when you're around her," Kokua grinned. "You smile a whole lot more," "I smile lots!" Tahu protested "I wish everyone wouldn't just assume I'm some cantankerous pain in the mask all the time!" Kokua couldn't stifle a giggle. "You are a cantankerous pain in the mask. Nobody minds though, we all just think it's funny...some more then others," she added with a smile. "Gee thanks," Tahu muttered, staring out moodily at the ocean. Kokua yawned deeply and climbed to her feet. "I'm gonna have an early night, I'm exhausted," she said, rubbing her eyes sleepily. "'Night brother," "'Night," the Toa of Fire replied, giving his winged sister a quick hug before turning back and looking up at the stars, unconsciously focusing on a particular violet one. Kokua chuckled quietly and headed below deck, pausing to bid Ferinus and Lewa goodnight.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 6:56:45 GMT -5
The sound of water dripping down the walls slowly brought the Toa of Twilight back into consciousness. She glanced around blearily, hardly noticing that she was drenched and that the floor was covered by several inches of water. She slowly pulled the sodden blanket back around her shoulders and slipped into a kind of doze. While she was still aware of her surroundings, her mind was back in Metru Nui, where her companions were boarding ships and heading out to sea. She followed the boats, watching her friends inside as they adjusted to the rolling and bucking of the ships. A smile crossed her face as she 'saw' the two Toa of Stone moan about the rough sea with identical green masks. Gali was in the water beside her ship, easily keeping pace as the water cleared her mind and helped her to relax. On another ship, Kokua was frowning in annoyance, trying to get the sea-salt out of her feathery wings whilst off to the side, a brilliant red figure was leaning against the railing, watching a bank of dark cloud gather. She moved closer, fervently wishing that her mind's eye was capable of touching him, of telling them where she was when behind them somebody spoke. "...if she'd had time to summon the shadow twins-"
Shadow twins?
Aikane sat bolt upright, suddenly jerked out of her half-dream by the sudden realisation that swept her. Her ability to summon a duplicate from shadow had completely slipped her mind. A hand went to her mask and she smiled as the image of the small ventilation shaft connected with that of her doppelganger, resulting in an idea which was so crude that it might work. The lone lightstone embedded in the wall provided just enough glow to cast a shadow, Aikane placing her hands over it and concentrating deeply. She was surprised at the effort it took to summon her twin - the action it required had become almost second nature to the Toa of Twilight, but slowly a familiar form began to coalesce. Her shadow twin sat up, blinking as she got her bearings before she knelt beside her real self. Aikane rapidly explained what she needed her duplicate to do, all the while fumbling with the clasps on her amour. The clasps securing the torso armour around her waist came free easily enough but the shoulder one was giving her grief. Eventually her shadow twin managed to undo it with fingers that weren't clumsy from cold. "Thanks," Aikane murmured, sliding off her shoulder guards, then wrist bracers. "Wouldn't it be better to keep your amour on?" her twin murmured, sliding into the shadow as footsteps approached. "It's too bulky to get through the shaft," Aikane whispered back, grabbing hold of the heavy stone bowl that had contained the water and moving to where she wouldn't immediately be seen by the one entering. A key turned in the lock and the dull green guard entered, holding a bowl of something that smelt as foul as it looked. "Oy, I hope you're not hungry," he began "Cause the thing that went in this was even uglier al- hey, where's she - aghh!" The guard crumpled to the ground, landing face first in the dish as Aikane burst from her hiding spot and brought her makeshift weapon crashing down on his skull. He lay unmoving as both Aikane's dashed from the cell and down the corridor. They reached the shaft in seconds, Aikane wrenching the rusty cover off, her shadow twin hurriedly giving her a hand into it and watching as she moved far enough in so that she could replace the cover. "Good luck," the twin whispered, running off as a shout echoed down the hall.
Minutes later as Aikane slid silently through the tight shaft she heard the sounds of a chase.
~*~
That night in Metru Nui, where the Dark Hunters once imprisoned Lhikan, the shards from Aikane's snapped staff were carefully placed in the six pinholes that had appeared in the protodermis cage. The being trapped within smiled evilly as they began reacting with each other and the unusual protodermis, the resulting crack as it shattered echoed deafeningly through the Metru. The matoran were roused from their beds by the sound, and gathered in the central square, many armed while Onewa and Pouks just stared at each other with ashen faces. The kikanalo who had been unsettled for hours started up a loud rumbling as they huddled closer together for comfort. In the cavern, the cubs were squeaking in terror as they clung to their parents, who looked deeply shaken. Solisha shivered, not understanding was going on, but grasping the fact that it was most certainly not good. "What was it?" she whispered, wincing as the cut across her back throbbed painfully. "He is free," Keetongu growled simply. Keliana pressed her face against his neck as she rubbed her ears. "I'm scared," she whimpered, "I don't want those things to come back," "Me either," Naneki added "Do you think they will return?" Notegeku asked her mate softly, cuddling Naneki and reaching for Keliana. Keetongu considered the question for a few minutes, then softly replied in the affirmative. "It is very likely," he said grimly. "It's my fault," Solisha said suddenly. "I led them here...they wouldn't have found you if I hadn't come out here," "It had nothing to do with you," Keetongu said. "The Rahkshii have been scouring the caverns for days in search of us." "If you had not been here Solis...." Notegeku began softly. "None of us four would be here. We owe you a great debt," Solisha flushed uncomfortably. "You owe me nothing," she mumbled embarrassedly, wincing again. "Are you alright?" the green-gold rahi asked in concern. "I'm okay...one of the Rahkshii scratched me with its staff. It must have gone deeper then I thought, that's all," "The green one?' "Yeah, I think so...why?" Solisha asked bewildered. "Hold still," Notegeku said firmly, gently setting the cubs down, who immediately cuddled against Keetongu. She gently examined the deep cut on her friends shoulders, from which a sickly green glow had started to spread. A deep gold glow surrounded it, then slowly overwhelmed it, before fading to reveal normal blue skin. Solisha sighed in relief as the sick feeling she'd been fighting off faded away. "It was a Rahkshii Lehrak that scratched you. They're deadly poisonous," Notegeku explained as Keliana climbed back into her lap, looking amazed. "If you had left it, you would be in the spirit realm in less then three days," "I can't imagine they'd be too happy to see me again so soon," Solisha muttered absently, "Thank you," "Again?" Keetongu asked startled. "You've been in the spirit realm before?" Solisha nodded, wishing she had not mentioned it. "It's...a long story," she murmured. Naneki broke the awkward silence with a loud yawn, before snuggling against Keetongu and falling asleep. "I think they have the right idea," the deep golden rahi murmured, smiling slightly as soft snoring came from where Keliana was.
~*~
After twenty minutes of struggling through the tiny, constricting shaft Aikane could now fully understand why Lewa despised small spaces. With every turn the shaft seemed to grow smaller and smaller to the point where she was now lying flat on her stomach, propelling herself forward clumsily with her feet. It was slow and horribly loud, and Aikane was convinced that she was about to be discovered at every second. The sounds of her shadow twin being chased by countless guards were still echoing noisily though the ventilation shafts though, so for the minute at least, she was safe.
Rounding another corner she was startled to see a bright patch of light illuminating the tunnel. The light was coming up from a small grating in the tunnel, and as she slid as quietly as possible toward it she suddenly knew that her shadow twin had been caught by Ranarc. She moved to look down through the grate, and nearly cursed aloud. Undel was sitting at a table directly below her, scribbling something on a sheaf of paper and rubbing his temples. Before Aikane could even begin berating herself for choosing this route, there was the sound of a struggle nearby before the door burst open. Undel leapt to his feet with a snarl. You had better have a good reason for - ahhhh, my apologies," he amended as Ranarc hauled her shadow twin roughly into the room before locking the door. "Now then my lovely, I was under the impression that you were a little more intelligent then your average Toa," Undel began silkily, sitting back down and propping his clawed feet up on the table. "I seem to be labouring under misguided judgment however. You really shouldn't waste all that energy on such pointless escape attempts," he added, lazily pulling a sickly glowing vial towards him. He smiled sinisterly, popping the cap off and slowly dipping a claw in. Aikane's shadow twin merely shrugged, cocking her head slightly in an indication that she was waiting on her real self to make a decision Go, Aikane silently willed her Tell the other Toa where I am, you can't do any more here, Her duplicate below slowly started to drift towards where the tall cupboards cast a long shadow against the wall. Undel raised an eyebrow in an amused smirk. "You must have cracked," he taunted, "Do you honestly think you can just melt away into the shadows?" "The thing is," the shadow twin replied in a tone every bit as contemptuous as his "I can," She stepped backwards into the shadow and vanished. Undel and Ranarc sprung forward simultaneously, both swearing in a multitude of languages.
"Find her!" Undel roared in fury, striding towards the door and wrenching it open. "Wait..." Ranarc hissed, carefully scanning the room with a cruel smile on his hideous face. He produced a wicked looking berserker blade, which appeared to be lined with fangs glistening with venom. He positioned himself directly under the ventilation shaft and used the tip of the blade to puncture a section of the thin metal. He very slowly made his way along the shaft, ignoring Undel's demands for an explanation, and stabbing each section until after what seemed like an age, he reached the grating. His eyes flicked upwards and the smile broadened as he met Aikane's. "Hello," he hissed menacingly. Before Aikane could move, a hand shot up through the grate and seized her, the other grabbing her arms and twisting them behind her back as she was dragged out of the shaft.
~*~
"Miliani, you know that I am forbidden from telling you that," Lhikan said stubbornly. "Have a little faith in the Toa instead," "I have implicit faith in those Toa, brother. I have no doubt whatsoever that they are right at this moment tearing towards that island as fast as they can. Lhikan, she's got hours left down there, if that," "You said yourself that they are very likely to keep her for longer," "Very likely? Miliani asked in a soft, dangerous voice. "You're going to stake her life on a 'very likely'?" Lhikan hesitated and Miliani was quick to take advantage. "Let me show you. Nahele has the image up and you can see for yourself. Or are you too squeamish?" The spirit Turaga gathered a fist full of Lhikan's robe and dragged him toward where a growing group of spirits was watching the flickering image in silent horror.
"She seems to be doing quite well on her own," Lhikan remarked dryly. A dark green Turaga with bronze patterns covering his form laid a restraining hand on Miliani's shoulder, knowing her to be quite capable of punching the other in the nose. Miliani herself glanced down at the image to see Aikane squirming through the ventilation ducts with a determined expression on her mask. "She summoned her shadow twin," Namis murmured. "The guards are chasing her, but I don't think it'll be long before they realise that something is amiss," "Why hasn't the Shadowed One caught onto this yet?" asked a chestnut coloured Toa whose name Miliani didn't know. "I speak from experience when I say that this is right up his alley," "Oh, he's well aware of them," the green Turaga answered, eyes never wavering from the image. "They work independently of him, but the majority of their loot is turned over to him in return for the said 'independence'. I would imagine that this is being kept very quiet," "Quiet!" Nahele hissed, staring all the more intently at the image. "Namis, could you enhance that sound?" "On it," she replied, brushing her hands over the picture, mask glowing faintly. Shouting voices suddenly became audible, Lhikan frowning and leaning forward. The entire group jumped violently when a fist shot up through the thin metal and dragged the violet Toa down into the room below.
~*~
"Call to the Great Spirit!" Undel demanded, stalking over to where Aikane was pinned down by Ranarc and two other mercenaries, all three sporting hefty bruises. Aikane herself was looking slightly dazed, the left side of her mask bruised and puffy. It did nothing, however, to diminish the hostile glare aimed at their leader. "Go to Kazharni," she hissed furiously. Undel gritted his teeth in rage, nodding to Ranarc, who smiled nastily. He shifted his grip on Aikane's right leg and very slowly started twisting it. "I'll give you a chance to rethink that," Undel hissed, smiling as Aikane gasped, paling as an ominous creaking became audible. She continued to glare defiantly up at her tormentor whilst digging her fingernails into her palms, bracing herself for the retribution. "So be it," Undel hissed, furious at the lack of response. Ranarc smiled cruelly and gave Aikane's leg a final twist, laughing as a horrible splintering sound melded with an agonized scream. Aikane slumped back, reeling as pain rocketed up from her shattered leg. "Let's see you run away now," Undel sneered, turning away and walking to the huge cabinet that dominated one side of the room. He opened one of the compartments and produced a sinisterly glowing vial of fluid. "I'll give you one last chance. Either call to the Great Spirit or become something so vile even your nearest and dearest will turn you away," he chuckled, uncorking the lid and leaning over the violet Toa. "What will it be?" Aikane lashed out with her good leg, kicking the vial out of Undel's grasp and smashing it into his shoulder before the smaller of the mercenaries was able to regain his grip on her leg. Undel stood perfectly still for a second as venom dripped down his amour, before turning back to the cabinet.
Unseen by all, Aikane's shadow twin, who had been watching in horror silently slipped away.
"Alright little Toa," the sleek black being growled, carrying over a second vial of liquid. This one was filled with a black shadowy substance that glistened nastily in the dim light, and seemed to pulsate as Undel warily absorbed it into his hollow claws. He set down the empty bottle and returned to Aikane, motioning for the mercenaries to roll her onto her front. "Hold her still," he commanded, as she started to struggle. The mercenaries eventually pinned her down, Undel positioning his claws at the base of her neck. "This won't hurt a bit," he mocked. One by one his claws punctured the skin and deposited the deadly poison straight into her bloodstream. The Toa of Twilight moaned softly, the world around her dimming and blurring as the poison began to take affect. "Now then Toa, you're going to be feeling rather unwell in a few hours," Undel said, nodding to the largest of the three mercenaries. "But all you have to do is call to the Great Spirit, and I'll give you the antidote. I'll be seeing you later," he finished, dismissing the mercenaries. The huge, hulking one slung Aikane roughly over his shoulder. She cried out as her smashed leg hit his chest, blacking out as pain overwhelmed her.
Ranarc waited until he was alone in the room with Undel, before turning to his boss with a distinctly annoyed look on his face. "What happened to our bet?" he asked grumpily. "Bet?," the other asked absently. "On how long it would take for her to mutate? Remember?" "Oh, that bet. That was my last bottle of venom she smashed," Undel answered, scowling at the empty cabinet. "And I don't particularly feel like obtaining some more. That last shipment cost me more then I care to remember," "What happened to i - oh. That boatload of matoran," Ranarc smirked, remembering the fun they had had with the boatload of lost matoran. "Good times those," Undel muttered, turning back to his research notes.
~*~
"What do you say now Lhikan?" Miliani asked softly. She was still watching the image which now showed Aikane being thrown into her cell. The violet Toa hit the ground hard and lay there unconscious. Lhikan sighed and bowed his head in defeat. "He's on the island. In the caves." he said. "I will go and find him," "I'll go," Phira said softly, looking up from where she was still lent against Atinu. "I can get there the fastest out of all of us," "Are you sure? The Great Spirit...well I doubt he'll be pleased to be interrupted," Phira smiled. "Lhikan, you remember that time when the Archives were breached, and the four of us got stuck on the eight floor? Remember Dume when we finally got out?" "Yes...why?" Atinu grinned. "I think what Phira is trying to say, that if we survived that, she can handle any annoyance on Mata Nui's part," "Exactly," Phira said, giving Atinu a brief hug before vanishing determinedly into the mist.
~*~
A few hundred kio away, dark clouds were rolling across the sky, obscuring the setting sun and giving the remaining light an eerie quality. All aboard the boat bound for Eques were unsettled and at each others throats, sniping at each other as they prepared for the storm. "ENOUGH ALREADY!" Ferinus roared furiously, drawing his broadsword and thrusting it between Tahu and Anuenue, who both had their weapons out whilst shouting at each other. He quickly stepped into the gap between them, resheathed his sword before roughly shoving the pair apart. "Enough!" he repeated, glaring at the incensed pair. "This childishness is helping no one, least of all Aikane. We're all worried, all of us, and yet I haven't seen any all out brawls on the other ships," "I highly doubt you would be sitting about playing mediator if it were Reshana instead of Aikane," Tahu growled. Ferinus swung around angrily, landing a heavy punch in his mask. Tahu went flying backwards, blood streaming from his nose. "Perhaps not, but I would not be sitting about, wasting my time with petty little arguments when I could be finding her," the jet Toa hissed. "So how about you cut it out, get up and give us a hand before this storm gets here. Otherwise we might just not have a ship to sail"
Lewa, who was packing supplies into a box to take below deck, had to stifle a laugh as Tahu nodded silently and meekly went to help with the sail. "And here I was thinking he was almost exactly like Onua," Kokua said quietly from behind him. "Guess I was wrong there," "Are you joke-kidding? They could be twins," Lewa chuckled. "If Onua were a little height-taller perhaps," "I've never seen Onua get angry like that before," Kokua said curiously, heading below deck with a box. "It happens. Very rarely, but it happens. It's scary when Onua gets angry-mad,"
Kokua was about to answer when a startled yell came from above deck. The pair glanced at each other alarmed, before racing up to see what had happened. "Spirits!" Tahu repeated in shock as Aikane's shadow twin lent heavily against the ship's rail, trying to get her breath back. "You've got to hurry!" she gasped "She hasn't got long before-" "Why didn't you bring her through the shadow realm?" Anuenue interrupted, hands clenching on her staff. Aikane's shadow twin shook her head. "Couldn't...there's some sort of barrier around that island, I could barely get through myself," "Where is she, is she hurt?" Kokua asked quickly. Aikane's shadow twin was about to reply when she suddenly cried out in pain before sinking to the ground. "What's wrong?" Tahu cried as the group gathered around the twin. She gazed up at them blearily as her form began to blur and fade. "Got to find her," she murmured. "They've...poisoned her. The protection the Great Spirit gave her can only slow the effects, it can't stop the poison," "Where is she, do you know?" The shadowy Toa shook her head slowly. "I...no idea..." "What was it like? Hot, cold-" Ferinus began, crouching beside the nearly faded twin. "Wet....it was...raining. Cold in the cells but warm above..." the twin whispered just before she completely vanished.
"Well this complicates matters," Lewa said absently, staring at where his sister's shadow had sat until mere seconds earlier.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 6:57:02 GMT -5
On the lush tropical island of Mata Nui, the Great Spirit was still translating the many carvings littering the walls of his brother's old lair. So absorbed in his task was he that he failed to notice a sinister red fog begin to fill the cavern. He was completely oblivious to what was going on around him until eerie tendrils coalesced, wrapping sneakily around his feet and slowly coiling up his legs. He muttered something in an ancient language and managed to get to his feet, slashing crankily at the tendrils as he did so. An altogether unwelcome laugh echoed throughout the cavern as the tendrils tightened around his legs and began dragging him toward the entrance before unceremoniously ejecting him from the caravan.
Outside in the bright sunlight, Mata Nui sat up, rubbing his head painfully, and silently thanking the Great Beings that a certain other Great Spirit had not witnessed that particular indignity. He had no sooner done so when a breeze picked up, and along with it an amused musical laugh could very faintly be heard.
~*~
Mio and mio away, the trio of boats were getting thrown about in the stormy seas. More then one Toa had already lost their lunch due to seasickness, several others coming very close to joining their ranks. On the ship bound for Eques, Tahu and Ferinus were up on deck, struggling to keep on course, while below deck; Lewa was fitfully dozing in his hammock. Kokua smiled as she poked her head around the door, before stumbling unsteadily down the corridor and into her cabin. She climbed as quietly as she could into her hammock, trying not to disturb Anuenue, who was trying to telepathically contact Amaya and Gali to tell them what had occurred. The hybrid was very reluctant to disturb her sister - after Aikane's shadow twin had vanished, glowing red flecks had appeared in her normally aqua eyes and she seemed to be giving off a sort of slow, cold rage. Kokua herself was furious at what had happened, but Anuenue was distinctly frightening. She lay down awkwardly in the hammock - the rolling and tossing of the ship made it nigh on impossible for anyone to get comfortable - and closed her eyes, wishing for the millionth time that she could reach Aikane. She mentally reached out for her, not trying to communicate telepathically, but just to offer some sort of comfort, wherever the violet coloured Toa was. The silver and blue being thought it to be a wasted effort, but it kept her mind from conjuring up horrible images of its own accord, until the hybrid finally gave into sleep.
~*~
Further away still, Aikane was curled painfully in the furthermost corner, half asleep and sobbing quietly. She wasn't sure whether the tears streaming down her mask were from the awful pain in her shattered leg, the horrible 'sick' feeling she was struggling against or just sheer overwhelming loneliness. She could feel the poison given to her by the sinister black being slowly creeping through her system, weakening and attacking everything it came in contact with. Loneliness set in again and she moved her hands slowly over a shadow in an attempt to summon her shadow twin again for company. Several minutes passed before she gave up, slumping weakly against the wall as dizziness washed over her. She was now so tired she could barely lift her head and she slid down the wall a little, silently calling out to anyone who could hear her. Almost as if in answer, the atmosphere of the room changed. "Wh...Who’s....there?" Aikane whispered, staring despairingly around the room, sensing a sort of presence in the room. It felt to her like somebody had just awoken and was lying there awake, but not speaking or moving. "Who's there? Are...you there..." she repeated, slipping sideways and hitting the cold, damp ground with a dull thud. There was no reply, but whomever or whatever it was in the room with her seemed so friendly and warm that the Toa of Twilight felt comforted by it. "T..Thank you," she murmured as her eyes fluttered shut.
~*~
Although the suns had not yet risen on Metru Nui, there was a fair amount of movement going on in Keetongu's cavern. The two adults were carefully packing a supply of food into a loose cloth satchel, while Keilana sat quietly on the bed, playing with a small toy bird, fashioned out of Wanimua's feathers, while her brother snored beside her. Solisha too was still deeply asleep, however her slumber was somewhat less peaceful then the young rahi's. Keliana glanced up from her toy with a concerned look on her face as the blue Toa muttered something in her sleep, frowning and flinging an arm out in an attempt to ward something off. Notegeku smiled and nudged her mate as Keliana slipped off the bed and came around to sit beside her tall friend. She gently stroked the other's mask, curiously tracing the leafy pattern that adorned the side of it. "We have to go soon?" she asked "I wake Solis up?" Keetongu and Notegeku both laughed quietly. "Let her sleep for the moment," Notegeku said. "But yes, we have to go very soon, before the suns come up," "Okay," the greeny-gold cub answered chirpily, still running her fingers down Solisha's mask. At that moment, Naneki stirred, sitting up sleepily and looking around. "It's still dark," he murmured, rubbing his eyes. "Yes it is. Go back to sleep little one, it's very early," Keetongu said, setting the bag beside the door. "Keli awake," the orange cub protested, scrambling over to join his sister, who was making her toy bird 'hop' across Solisha's mask with a mischievous smile. "Huh? What...what's going on?" the Toa of Water murmured, brushing at her mask and sitting up. She promptly found herself being tackled by a pair of over enthusiastic cubs, both of whom had their arms wrapped around her neck in a cuddle cross stranglehold. "Ack...guys, I can't...breathe," she gasped, trying to loosen their grips. "One...one at a time!" "We have to go soon," Keetongu said from the doorway, where he was looking up at the stars. "You coming with us?" Naneki asked, trying to tug the bird out of Keliana's hand. The green gold cub squealed indignantly and pulled it away, frowning at her brother. "Where are you going?" Solisha asked blankly, quickly setting Naneki on her lap as he tried to snatch the toy away. "We have a small cavern hidden in the cliffs. It is near impossible to find and even harder to access - unless you know the way up," the golden rahi answered, coming back inside and picking up Keliana. "We think it's best to stay hidden for a while, until it is safe again...the rahkshii's master and I have something of a history. I believe that is why he sent them after us," Solisha nodded comprehendingly. Naneki wriggled out of her grasp and stood up, yawning widely. "Solis coming?" he asked again. Solisha smiled regretfully and shook her head. "I can't sorry. I have to go back to Ga-Metru today and wait for the others to return," "Time to go," Keetongu said, interrupting the cub's sleepy protesting. He swung Naneki up into his arms, and picked up the bag before heading outside. Notegeku and Solisha followed, Keliana reaching out over to the Toa and grabbing her hand. "Solis come visit us again soon?" she yawned, leaning tiredly against Notegeku's shoulder. Solisha smiled and squeezed her hand. "Of course I will...and I'll bring Resha with me too?" Keliana smiled and snuggled against her dam. "Okay...bye Solis," "See you sweetheart," Solisha called, already heading out in the direction of the kikanalo herd.
~*~
"Miliani...I feel I owe you an apology," Lhikan said, glancing up at the dark blue Turaga. She nodded absently, running her fingers across the glowing part of her staff. "You can be rather insufferable at times brother," she replied, smiling at him. "I cannot help it...I rarely realise that I am doing it," the spirit Turaga sighed. "But...if you don't mind me asking sister, how is it that you know so much about these ...foul beings," "I died at their hands," Miliani replied simply. Lhikan had obviously not been expecting this answer; he dropped his staff with a clatter and stared at Miliani. "You....oh, Mili, I am so sorry, I didn't -" "Why? It's a legitimate question...and it was a very long time ago. Dume had only just become Toa when it happened. I'm quite accustomed to being dead now," she added with a faint attempt at a smile. "I meant I was sorry for doubting you, you didn't let me finish," "My turn for the apologies then," Miliani chuckled. "Is that all you wished to know, or were you interested in the details too?" "Only if you feel comfortable in telling me," Lhikan replied, noting that many of the Toa 'sleeping' around him were actually listening avidly. Miliani had already seen as much and smiled at Namis, who smiled back and sat up. "Why shouldn't I? Like I said, it was a long time ago. I had been a Turaga for many years when they took me - I am not sure as to why anymore it was so long ago. I believe it was something to do with the fact that my island was rich in resources, and important on the trade route. I...I died before the third day of my imprisonment was even halfway through," Namis sat up, rousing the chestnut Toa who had had his arms around her and moved to hug Miliani. "H-how?" "How? I escaped, but was recaptured. I managed to squirm out of one guard's grasp when another came up behind me and ran me through with a spear. A spear he had infused with doom viper venom," "Spirits," the chestnut spirit Toa muttered, then paused, realising how ridiculous that had sounded. "That sounded stupid, didn't it?" Unintended as it was, it broke the tension in the group as all present and awake started laughing. "Yes it did bro," Nahele chuckled, rubbing his eyes and sitting up. "Sorry for falling asleep there...keeping that image up for so long is somewhat draining," "It's fine," Miliani smiled. "Though, if you feel refreshed enough, I would very much like to see her," "Point taken sister," Nahele said, spreading his hands out over the mist and conjuring up the now familiar image of Aikane in her cell. The Toa of Twilight was curled up in the furthermost corner again, broken leg bent at an alarming angle. Her eyes were closed and she appeared to be sleeping, head resting precariously against a jutting out stone in the wall. "Could you show us anymore of this place? And outside?" Atinu asked, wondering how Phira was faring. Nahele nodded, shifting the image to the jungle outside. He panned around, pausing as the image centered on a strange black stone carving on the building. Upon seeing it, the pale chestnut Toa clutched at Namis's arm, while staring intently at the image. "Nahele, zoom in on that carving," he said in an odd voice. Nahele looked surprised, but complied. "What's on your mind brother?" he asked, watching as the colour drained from the other's face as he swore loudly.
...
Meanwhile Phira was still walking through the mist, steadily heading toward the point that would allow her to make the jump from the spirit realm to the island of Mata Nui. Normally, she reflected gloomily, she could have made the jump from nearly anywhere but something was making it difficult. She had tried to phase to the island from where Nahele and the other sprits were, but something had prevented her from doing so. She only hoped that the journey from the spirit realm to the island would not require too much effort - she was still tired out from earlier, and even now was fighting off sleep.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 6:58:03 GMT -5
Out in the dense jungles of Eques, the night silence was broken by a deafening flapping of wings as several thousand birds took flight as the ground below them began to shake.
Over in the compound, the earthquake, though fairly large in magnitude, didn't faze anyone in the slightest. Personal shields were activated, or people moved into move structurally sound parts of the buildings. In his stud slash lab, Undel merely grunted in annoyance and lifted his pen from paper so as not to make a mess, while Ranarc was indulging in a particularly stupid sport that was played every time an earthquake shook the compound. Each player took it in turns to sprint down one of the most treacherous corridors in the place, while trying to avoid the falling bits of ceiling, without the use of a shield. Quite simply, the player who was least injured by the end of the earthquake won.
In the tiny cell below, the shaking of the earth had roused Aikane, but by now she was feeling too sick to care. Her aqua eyes were dull and half open as she drifted in and out of delirious consciousness. Right now she was staring blankly at the wall, half-heartedly fighting off the nagging little voice in her head that kept telling her that no-one was coming to help her, that Phira had been wrong. She tried to stifle a rouge sob but cried out as it turned into a coughing fit that set her broken ribs off again. It eventually died down, leaving the Toa of Twilight with burning ribs and a even more painful throat. She slumped back, attempting to get comfortable without jostling her leg, before tentatively reaching out in search of whatever had been present in the room before. Whoever it had been had long since left, but a faint trace of it still remained. Aikane mentally latched onto it, reaching out with her mind to try and contact it.
~*~
On the boat, drawing ever closer to the island, Kokua jumped, startled as she felt something 'brush' lightly against her. When she looked up, it was to see everyone staring at her - from across the room. "What is it sister?" Ferinus asked, grinning as a pale masked Lewa staggered into the room. "I...I don't know," Kokua replied slowly looking puzzled. "I felt - no, no, it's still here, I can feel her," "Her?" Anuenue and Tahu asked simultaneously. "I...It's impossible, but it feels like...feels like Aikane. Can't you feel it?" Kokua asked, unconsciously reaching out as if to touch something.
~*~
"Sister?" Aikane murmured, struggling to sit up. "Kokua...that you?" Like before, there was no spoken reply, but the faint presence reappeared, stronger then before. This time though, Aikane could sense that the person behind the presence was aware of her being there, being connected in some way to it. She tried to summon the mental energy to reply in some kind of way, but she was by now too weak. Just as she felt herself sliding back into unconsciousness, a second, fainter presence joined the first, quickly followed by a third. The third felt different - in some, indescribable way it felt warmer then the first two. "T...tahu?" Aikane whispered, weakly raising a hand to try and touch him just as footsteps echoed down the corridor.
~*~
"Why can't you feel her? She can feel you..." Kokua asked, watching her brother and sister with an annoyed expression. "How do you know?" "I don't know how I know alright, I told you, I can't explain it," the hybrid exclaimed, tears of frustration welling in her eyes. "I - " She broke off as Tahu leaned forward suddenly, looking stunned and reached out into thin air, clasping a hand that wasn't there. He looked over at Kokua with dawning comprehension. "It's her?" he asked, still holding the non-existent hand. "I think so, I - Anuenue? Sister, what's wrong?" Kokua cried, as the rainbow hued Turaga suddenly slumped sideways. "Ahhhh!" "Kokua?" Lewa asked anxiously as the blue and silver being staggered back, wincing as her mental connection with Aikane was suddenly severed. "I'm okay," she said abruptly, kneeling beside the unconscious Turaga. "What happened?" "No idea," Ferinus answered, looking totally bewildered. "All this is going way over my head," "I don't think she's slept at all these past few nights," Tahu added, putting a hand out to steady Kokua as she scooped Anuenue up before carrying her in the direction of her bunk. "I don't understand a thing that's going on here," Ferinus said, looking between Lewa and Tahu, who shrugged. "The whole thing is very odd-confusing," Lewa said absently, staring in the direction that Kokua had gone down. "You do get used to it after a while though," Ferinus nodded, glancing over to where Tahu was staring at his hand in confused disbelief.
~*~
"I...this is bad," somebody murmured, aghast. "Really bad..." "Yes, well we've gathered as much," another voice said, rousing Anuenue from sleep. "It would help if you told us why," "Back when I was imprisoned by him, I once over heard a pair of dark hunters talking about one of those...It's a - oh, I can't think of the word, a token I suppose...symbol maybe? Anyway it's a sign to show that a curse has been put on a place..."the first voice trailed off, it's owner apparently not wishing to continue. "What kind of curse?" Atinus’ voice asked sharply. Anuenue felt a prickle of fear before the first voice reluctantly spoke again. "It's...look, simply put, if she dies on that island, her spirit dies with her. It would be impossible for even a Great Being to revive her...she would be truly, irreversibly dead," A sharp intake of breath startled the group and they swung about in time to see Anuenue slump back to the ground.
~*~
*Tall one, we have almost arrived at the Po-Metru outskirts,* the chief rumbled as the kikanalo drew close to the remote chute station. *Huh?...oh, thank you,* Solisha mumbled, jerking out of a near asleep daydream as the young kikanalo running beside them snorted in amusement. *Don't fall asleep up there* she growled, rumbling softly as her friend drew up beside her, nudging her with his nose. *I'm trying not to,* Solisha chuckled, yawning widely as they reached the chute station. Waving caught her eye and she smiled as she saw Onewa and Pouks sitting on the rocks.
~*~
"Is she alright?" "I think so...I have no idea what's going on....this is all new to me," "It's very odd-confusing to me too...don't worry feather-sis, you'll work it out," "You have a lot more confidence in me then I do," Kokua's voice chuckled wryly. "Everyone has more confidence in you then you do," Lewa teased gently. "Stop knocking yourself down," There was silence for a few minutes while Anuenue lay there, listening to their voices and trying to remember what it was she urgently needed to tell them. "Hey Kokua...could I ask you something?" Lewa asked uncertainly. "'Course," Kokua replied curiously. "Well uh...I was just going to ask..." he stammered, going crimson. "I suppose...er, I should tell you first...I really, really...uh, I - gaaah!" Both Toa and Torahka jumped, startled as Anuenue sat bolt upright, before scrambling wordlessly from her hammock. "Sister?" Kokua asked. "Are you ok - sister, what is it? she repeated, shocked at the look on the Turagas mask. "It's Aikane...things have changed...where are the others?" she murmured, rubbing her eyes furiously. "They're up on deck," the hybrid whispered, the colour draining from her face as she clutched the Toa of Air's hand in dread.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 6:58:54 GMT -5
Back in Po-Metru, Onewa and Pouks were sitting in the former's living room, quietly discussing what Solisha had told them earlier. Solisha herself was curled up the sofa, fast asleep. "Of all of the times it could have happened, it would have to be while the Toa are away," Onewa sighed, swirling the remains of his drink around in the glass. "Of course," Pouks replied dryly as he stood up. "I think I will go inform my brothers and sister of what has happened," "Any excuse to see Gaaki anyway?" Onewa said slyly, chuckling as the chocolate coloured Rahaga glared at him. "There are times, Onewa, where you are just as obnoxious now as you were when I first met you," he said, heading for the door. Onewa just grinned, picking up a bag of carving tools and moved off towards the workshop built off the side of the kitchen.
~*~
Meanwhile, on the boat heading for Eques, silence once again reigned as all aboard absorbed the news imparted minutes earlier by Turaga Anuenue. "Do...do the others know?" Ferinus asked after a short while, glancing at Anuenue. "No. I'm trying to reach them now to tell them," she replied shortly. "We're so far apart though that we can barely hear each other," Ferinus nodded, turning back to stare out at the ocean, trying to ignore the pacing Toa of Fire.
...
"Look!" Kokua cried nearly an hour later. She was pointing straight ahead at a tiny black speck in the distance, from which a plume of ash was rising. "Is that it?" she asked, looking over at the Toa Voya of Earth who was examining the maps. "Looks like it," he answered, glancing up at it. "If we continue at our current speed we should land around dusk," "That's still eight hours away," Tahu growled, glaring at the speck on the horizon. "Lewa, can't you summon a gale or something? Something to make us go faster?" "I've told you a thousand times brother, no. The sails are already stretch-splitting. Any more air-breeze in them and it'll rip-tear, and then we would really be-" "Why's the sky so red?" Kokua asked softly, cutting the cranky green Toa off mid-rant. "Is that because it's volcanic?" "Sort of, yeah," Ferinus replied. "The sky used to be like that constantly over Voya Nui. I'm not sure why though," "Light reflecting off the lava and refracting the red light back onto the cloud of ash," Tahu explained abruptly, still glaring furiously at the island. "Can you reach her at all?" he asked Kokua. The winged hybrid shook her head morosely. "I've been trying. I can't feel her at all," "Why not?" "I don't know why!" Kokua retorted angrily "I keep telling you, I don't know what I'm doing; I don't know how this works! I'm doing my best here alright!" Ferinus put a comforting hand on her shoulder, knowing that she was dangerously close to either bursting into tears or imitating him and slugging the Toa of Fire in the mask. Tahu opened his mouth to reply, but was cut off by Kokua. "Would it kill you to remember we're on the same side here, and just once, not snap our heads off? You might have been perfect the first time you started out, but I'm not! I'm sorry about that, nobody wishes more then I do that I was better at this but I'm not alright? So just leave it go!" With that, the Torahka stalked off in the direction of the cabins, slamming the hatch behind her. Tahu sighed deeply, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "I deserved that didn't I?" he murmured, studiously ignoring Lewa's furious gaze. "Personally brother, I thought you got off lightly," Ferinus said coldly. "I suggest you haul your mask below deck and apologise, or somebody up here is gonna make you. And I'm not gonna clean up the mess after,"
~*~
Meanwhile, still in the spirit realm, Phira paused, swaying as she summoned her last reserves of energy so as to make the jump from this realm to the island of Mata Nui below. Her mask glowed brightly as she concentrated, her form blurring and fading away.
The insane sounds of the Le Wahi jungle were the first thing she heard. She winced, shading her eyes as the sun overhead beat down. "How bright do they want it here?' she muttered, stretching before starting off in the direction that she hoped the Great Spirit would be. She was beyond exhaustion now, only having enough energy left to make her way though the noisy jungle to where the remaining spires of the Kini Nui stood.
~*~
In the dank slimy cell on Eques the Toa of Twilight had slipped into an unnatural sleep, which, although triggered by the poison, was slowing the effects somewhat. Her brief reprieve however, was not going to be long as on the other side of the compound, Undel and Ranarc were preparing yet another interrogation.
~*~
Unbeknownst to all bar a few skittery beetles, a dark shadowy form prowled the lower levels of the Archives, searching for the place where a millennium ago the Toa Metru had repaired the damaged wall. He was for once not seeking to do any major harm to the city, but rather to cause as much insignificant havoc as he could to provide a smokescreen for what he actually planned to do. He had since learned that subtlety was the key, and he had guessed correctly that a few trifling emergencies in one place would leave his small activates in another completely unnoticed. The plan was already working beautifully - the theft of a small, little known of artifact was masked by his own conspicuous 'escape' and the attack on the healing rahi's family. At that thought the shadowy being scowled. He had never intended for the family to be killed - just injured enough so that they stayed out of his way, and while he had expected some losses he had not expected that the two adults and one very new Toa to dispatch the dozen Rahkshii he had sent. All and all though, it didn't matter much. A squad of four of his sons was now speeding towards the archives with the orders to trash the place, causing enough pandemonium to keep the archivers busy for weeks on end. A brief murmur of 'Aha' was heard and the dark being poked the crumbing stone repairs with a sinisterly glowing hand. The aging stone cracked immediately, sending a small but steady flow of protodermic water into the archives. His task done, the being departed.
~*~
While all this was happening, Solisha snored on, unaware of all that was going on around her. The suns were low in the sky when she finally stirred and sat up, yawning widely. "Hello?" she called sleepily, looking about for Onewa. "Awake at last?" the Turaga chuckled, appearing from the kitchen carrying a cold drink which he offered to Solisha. "Thanks," she smiled, gratefully accepting the drink. "What's the time?" "Five in the afternoon, last I checked," "Have I really slept that long?" Solisha asked startled. "We arrived at about six this morning didn't we?" "Something like that," Onewa answered. "If you were wanting to head back to Ga Metru, you had better hurry before the chute stations close," "I was actually hoping to find a couple of my old friends...I haven't gotten to talk to any of them properly yet and there's a lot I need to catch up on," Onewa chuckled. "I'm afraid I can't be of much help in helping you find them. There's a couple of unofficial Kohlii games going on in several of the Metru's and so my entire village is likely to be scattered across the island. Velika though, you'll find in Onu Metru. The engineers - particularly Nuparu - have all but kidnapped him...oh..." the Turaga murmured, falling silent. "I do tend to let my mouth run away with me. Now is not exactly the best time to be cracking kidnapping jokes. Thankfully though, you are not my dear sister, who would be - uh, somewhat irked by that comment," "I can sympathise there," Solisha smiled, stretching and climbing to her feet. "Thanks for putting up with my lounge-hogging," Onewa laughed. "No problem. See you later then Solisha," Waving as she left the Turaga's home, Solisha paused in the middle of the square, realising that she hadn't been in this part of Po Metru before, and was now completely lost. She turned, intending to go back into Onewa's and ask for directions, when a chestnut coloured matoran cannoned into her legs. "Uh, hi?" Solisha said, bewildered. "Are you alright?" "Yeah, I'm - Oh, Spirits," the matoran gasped, looking up at Solisha. " - So sorry, Toa -Solisha, isn't it?" "Yeah, that's me," she answered, extending a hand to help the matoran up. He scrambled about, retrieving his Kohlii stick and bag. "Looking for Velika?" he asked. "By the way, I'm Hewkii," "Nice to meet you...and yeah, where is Velika?" "Where he normally is, with the engineers in Onu Metru. I'm heading there myself if you want me to show you the way, but we're gonna have to make a run for it, the chutes close in ten minutes," "Lead on then," Solisha grinned, following the tallish matoran as he took off, cutting through the back alleys in a shortcut. They arrived at the station with five minutes to spare; the matoran on duty shaking his head and laughing as Hewkii leapt into the chute, followed closely by the Toa of Water.
...
"Cutting it a bit fine aren't ya?" a purple masked matoran chuckled as they arrived in the main Onu Metru station. "Oh, put a ruki in it you," Hewkii shot back teasingly. "I would have thought you'd be making a last minute dash for Ga Metru," "No need, she's come to watch the game," the Onu Matoran grinned. "Give me a second and I'll head down to the field with you," Solisha watched interestedly as the black and purple matoran reset a few levers and closed off the door leading into the chute. She frowned slightly as a brief sense of something amiss struck her, but it quickly faded, leaving Solisha uneasy and nervous. The two matoran hadn't noticed; they were happily engaged in a debate over who was going to win the inter-Metru tournament that year. Both were convinced that their particular team had it in the proverbial bag, but they also conceded that the Le-Metru team was definitely something to watch out for. Meanwhile down in the depths of the archives, teams of archive workers were combing the tunnels, searching for the source of the water that was threatening to flood the archives.
"Hey, Toa, uh Solis?" an unfamiliar voice called from behind the trio. Solisha turned inquiringly as a Rau clad matoran hurried to catch up with them. "It is Solis right?" he asked anxiously. Solisha chuckled and nodded, wondering idly if it would be easier to make a nametag. "Oh good...sorry about that, I'm terrible with names," the matoran laughed apologetically. "Velika's asked me to tell you that he's really sorry but he's been caught up in the archives. Apparently there's some sorta problem tonight," "That's a shame," Solisha said disappointedly. "What kind of trouble? Is it anything I can help with?" "I think they're right for the time being, but they'll give you a shout if they need a hand," "Okay then...well, guess I'll be getting a crash course in Kohlii then," The matoran grinned. "Believe me Toa Solis, you won't be disappointed...wish I could see the game myself, but I gotta go. Guess who drew the night watch?" he added with a wry grin. "Lucky old you," Solisha laughed. "It was great to meet you," "Same you," the matoran called over his shoulder as he headed back to the Archive entrance.
"Oy! Get a move on slowpokes!" "We're coming, we're coming, hold yer rahi!" Hewkii yelled back, grinning happily as a Huna wearing Ga-Matoran spotted him and thwacked a metal ball towards him at a formidable speed. Solisha instinctively ducked, covering her head with her arms as Hewkii leapt forward with his Kohlii stick and belted it back towards his friend who caught it easily. "Whoa! That's not a ball, that's a weapon!" the Toa of Water remarked, cautiously lowering her arms. "How do you play?" "You've been here what, three days and you've not yet seen a Kohlii game?" Hewkii grinned. "That's just...wrong!" "I guess it's up to us to fix that," the Huna-clad matoran said, smiling at Solisha, who frowned, trying to remember her name. "It's no fun just watching," another matoran added with a mischievous look. "You've gotta learn by playing the game, not watching," "Oh no, no way," Solisha said hastily, stepping back. "I'm happy just watching thanks," "Isn't there a longer Kohlii stick in the supply shed Barda?" Hewkii asked the charcoal matoran, who grinned and nodded. "Yeah, Onua keeps it there, 'case Pohatu gets the idea in his head to join you lot on the field," he chuckled, "Want me to get it?" "Yep," Hewkii answered, just as Solisha shook her head. "Just give up while you're ahead Solis," Macku laughed. "You won't be able to get out of it now," "Brilliant," Solisha moaned half-heartedly, allowing herself to be dragged onto the playing field.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 7:03:58 GMT -5
"Sister? Kokua, sis, you down here?" Tahu called, pausing at the bottom of the stairs and looking around. "I'm in here," Kokua's voice came from down the short corridor. Tahu sighed, moving to stand in the doorway, halfway expecting to be hit hard in the head. Instead she was sitting in her hammock, her knees drawn up to her chin as she sniffled. Tahu's heart sank guiltily as she glanced over at him with red rimmed eyes. He had fully expected his hybrid sister to be furious with him, perhaps to the point that she imitated the Toa Voya of Earth and took a swing at his nose, but instead she was close to tears.
"You know, the first time I ever used my firesword, I nearly flame-grilled a flock of birds?" the Toa of Fire said, moving to sit on the hammock beside Kokua. "Couple of days later, I would have set the entire Le-Koro jungle ablaze if Gali hadn't had more brains then I," Kokua shifted slightly, the corners of her mouth twitching. "And that's just the start of it...believe me sis, I have done some stupid things over the years. Really stupid things," he added in an undertone, hand unconsciously going up to rub the old scar on his cheek. "Point is sis, I know how you feel...even if I'm an idiot who forgets that sometimes," he continued, Kokua smiling faintly now. "You weren't wrong when you said I was a cantankerous pain in the mask. I know I'm acting like a complete prat to put it politely, but I don't often realise until it's too late...I know that doesn't make it right, but for what it's worth, I'm sorry," "Thank you," Kokua said simply, "I'm sorry for kinda losing it up there...this whole thing is getting to me," "I can well understand," Tahu chuckled. "And don't apologise...spirits knows I needed a kick up the rear," Kokua couldn't help but laugh as well. "I'd be a lot happier if this - I don't know what to call it, spirit sensing thing? - came with a guide or something. That and some idea how to use these," Tahu's eyes widened as she produced the delicate coloured blades Haua had made. "Whoa...when did you get them?" he asked, curiously examining one as Kokua explained. "Remind me to go congratulate Haua when we get back...that really is spectacular work he's done there. As for not knowing how to use them, we've still got several hours until we reach the island. How about me and the others give you a crash course?" "You sure?" "Yeah...it'll stop me from saying anything else I'll regret," Tahu smiled. "You'll have to tell your closefriend up there not to beat me up though. I think he's annoyed with me," he added with a grin as they headed out the door. His amusement rapidly faded when Kokua ducked her head, looking deeply embarrassed. "He's not my closefriend," she said quietly. "I don't think he feels the same way as he did about me anymore," Tahu stopped dead in the doorway, before turning abruptly and sighing. "Oh no, I'm not gonna put up with both of you. One is bad enough - Kokua, dear old Airhead up there loves you more then anything else in the world. He's just managed to convince himself that you don't feel the same way - yeah, we all know you do, Lewa's just a bit of an idiot when it comes to this," he added as Kokua began to say something. "Just give him a couple more days to figure it out," "Thanks,' Kokua said again, happiness suddenly dancing in her eyes. "Hey - this hasn't been making you upset has it? 'Cause if it has, I'll go tell Airhead to get his act into gear," "Uh...how about we go start practicing?" the hybrid said quickly, pushing Tahu firmly out the door.
Back up on deck, Lewa glared furiously at the hatch as Tahu emerged, followed by Kokua, who smiled uncertainly at the lanky green Toa. "Um...we were going to try and get in some sparring practice before we get to the island. If you wanted to give us a hand, I need all the help I can get," she said, awkwardly drawing her katana.
~*~
While those on the ship bound for Eques exchanged sword blows, Solisha was trading shots with a group of Kohlii playing matoran. The two Ga Matoran players had showed her a few basic moves and now she was running to and fro on the pitch, her and Hahli attempting to keep the ball from the other teams.
Solisha was so far amazed that none of the players had become frustrated with her complete ineptitude at the sport.
"OY! Solis, catch!" Hahli shouted, dodging Hewkii's attempt to take possession of the ball and hurling it towards the slightly bemused Toa. "Do I have to?!" she jokingly shouted back, leaping into the air and managing to catch the ball in the scoop end of the stick. Unfortunately, she hit the ground harder then she had expected and thus smashed headlong into the stone wall surrounding the field. "Owwww," she groaned as stars erupted in her vision. "You know Hahli; it's sorta not the best idea to concuss your teammates!" Hewkii laughed as the matoran gathered around Solisha to ensure she was unhurt. "Yeah, Malie will kill us if she's not in one piece when he gets back," Macku added with a grin. "You alright there?" "Yeah...apart from a bruised ego, I'm fine," the Toa of Water grinned, climbing to her feet. "At least I've established that Kohlii and I don't go together too well," "Ah, you're not that bad," a tall Ta Matoran grinned from the stands. "You're doing better then Takua ever did," "Who?" "Oh, sorry...Takua was Takanuva's name when he was still a matoran," Jaller said, jumping the barrier and coming to stand beside Hahli. "Taka as a matoran? Oh spirits, I can only imagine what that must have been like," Solisha laughed, climbing clumsily to her feet. "Whatever you're imagining, it's most likely accurate. Of course back then I had the advantage of several inches of height. Now though, he seems to find it most amusing to pick me up and sit me on something high up," "It's a bit worrying when the Captain of the Guards can't even jump off a cupboard" Hahli teased, giggling while Solisha roared with laughter. "Yeah, but this was in his house. Had I jumped, I would have broken my neck on the junk that adorns his floor," "Sound like Resha's place," Solisha put in, rubbing her sides. "Yeah, only he's had longer to collect the stuff," Solisha was about to reply when there was an ear splitting crash from the archives entrance, and the matoran she had been speaking to earlier came sprinting towards them.
"What's up?" Solisha asked alarmed as he came skidding to a halt in front of her, gasping for breath. "R...rahkshii...in the archives..." he panted, "It's mad in there...place is flooded, rahi everywhere...does that offer of help still stand?" he added with a faint grin. Solisha rolled her eyes. "What d'you think?" she asked wryly, "Spirits, these Rahkshii things are a pain," she added, following the matoran as he raced back to the archives. "You have no idea," Jaller muttered darkly from just behind her, the Toa of Water glancing around curiously in time to see Hahli reach forward and squeeze the Captain's hand.
~*~
"So, are we finished being stubborn yet?" A pair of dull turquoise eyes slowly rose to meet his. They were weary and pained from her injuries and the poison, but there was still fight left in there somewhere. She'd succumb to illness and injury before she gave up fighting. Undel smiled. He enjoyed a challenge, no matter how frustrating it could be. "I know that look. I've seen that look in beings eyes more times then I care to admit. You still think your friends are out looking for you, don't you," "I know they are," she whispered, still hoarse from another 'session' with the nightmare machine. "You can keep believing that if you want," Undel said in an offhand voice. "If it comforts you. But we both know that your team, like all the others over the years have written you off as one of the lost. There'll be tears I'm sure and a touching memorial...and a little later they'll put up a statue in remembrance of Toa Aikane, but in the end, you'll fade from their memories, remembered only as another name on the wall of the lost. Just like all the others," The eyes flickered for the briefest second, and then resumed their cold stare, the fiery expression now doubled. "So are you going to summon your father? I'm sure there would be some way to then return you to your place of origin," "Better a forgotten name on a wall then a remembered traitor," the violet Toa said, head held high. Undel smiled again and motioned to Ranarc. "Take her back to her cell and let her think for a while. I'm sure she'll start to see sense soon enough," he said jovially. He had seen the brief flicker of doubt there in the Toa, and it was all he needed.
Ranarc was halfway down the corridor leading to the hostage's squalid cell, when the ground below began shaking. He let out a faint growl of annoyance; activating his shield as yet another earthquake shook the tiny island. Before he knew it, the violent tremor had sent him and the hostage sprawling over the rough floor as the ceiling above crumbled. Ranarc managed to roll out of the way in time, somewhat needlessly owing to his shield, but Aikane, winded and in pain, only had time to scream as huge chunks of stone collapsed on top of her, effectively burying her alive. Long moments passed before the quake passed, Ranarc swearing as he climbed painfully to his feet and approached the pile of stone to see if the hostage had survived the quake. He roughly kicked the stone away, shaking his head in mock sorrow when he uncovered Aikane's broken form. It didn't take a genius to see she was severely injured - blood was dripping from deep gashes littering her form, and huge rocks had landed on her unprotected chest and stomach, causing massive internal injuries. It was clear that without some serious healing she would be unlikely to survive the next few hours. "Ah well, there's always another where you came from," he said, carelessly slinging her over his shoulder.
Upon reaching her cell, the black armoured being dumped his 'passenger' onto the floor with a sneer. He turned to leave, and then paused, glancing shiftily at her mask then bent over her inert form. "You won't be using this where you're going," he smirked, flipping in the air and catching it. "Might as well give it to someone who will,"
~*~
"I uh, hate to alarm you or anything, but we seem to be in a little trouble here!" Barda muttered, watching at the small troop of rahkshii closed in. Jaller spared a split second to shoot him a withering glare, before returning his attention to the problem at hand. They were standing waist deep in water, on one of the lower levels of the archives. Solisha had only minutes before managed to hold the water back long enough for Barda and Jaller to repair the cracked wall - admittedly somewhat crudely, but it was doing the job. Just as they had finished, and Solisha was slowly relinquishing her control over the water three rahkshii had burst into the room. A grimy looking silver one had somehow disabled Solisha from the doorway, the young Toa of Water clutching at her head and fainting, the other two slowly closing in on the small group. Jaller tightened his grip on his sword while Barda drew his own blade. Behind them, supporting the unconscious Toa, Hahli was fiercely clutching a dagger, all three prepared for the fight. "Any ideas?" Barda asked as the mustard yellow rahkshii approached, staff drawn menacingly. Jaller shook his head, taking a step back as the rahkshii planted its staff in the wall with a crunch. Poisonous looking vines erupted from it, spreading rapidly across the ceiling and walls of the room to create a deadly canopy. One of the creepers detached itself from the wall and swung towards the small group, thorns glittering sinisterly. The Captain swatted it away with his sword, the vine retaliating with a burst of black liquid. Jaller had just enough time to throw his arm up to protect his face as the acid splattered over him. "Get under the water!" Hahli screamed as he yelled in pain. The acid had already eaten through the armour he wore and had started on the skin beneath. There was a loud splash as he did so, the Ta Matoran frantically trying to wash away the acid. "Urghhh...my head...." Solisha groaned, sitting up and staring around. It took her several seconds to get her bearings before she leapt to her feet, planting the end of her spear in the ground. The blue black coloured rahkshii raised its staff, electricity crackling around the blade ends. A faint elemental glow formed around Solisha's hands and ran down the length of her staff and into the water. It grew stronger and stronger and Solisha, without properly knowing what she was doing, released it in a huge wave that grew as it thundered down on the rahkshii. The reptilian trio hissed in fury, struggling to get out of the way in time. They hadn't taken more then three steps when the wave came crashing down over them, sweeping them down the corridor and down into the depths of the Archives. "Whoa...how did I do that?" Solisha asked, staring open mouthed at where the wave had been. Barda looked up at her and snorted in laughter. "You're askin' me?" he grinned, giving the Toa of Water a friendly shove. "I'd better go seal off the lower levels so those things don't come back," "Won't that disrupt things in the Archives?" Solisha asked, watching as Hahli helped Jaller to his feet. "Nah, this is pretty much the lowest anyone goes. There's nothing down there 'part from bugs and junk," Barda replied. "That and the occasional big hungry rahi," "Hey Barda? We'll meet you back at your place alright?" Hahli asked. "We're just going to go find Macku and see how they went," "Yeah, okay," Barda answered, putting his knife away. "Toa Solis -" "It's just Solis," "Uh, alright then, Solis, you're welcome to stay at my place too," the charcoal matoran smiled, already heading for the doorway. "Thanks...I was wondering where I was gonna sleep tonight," Solisha grinned, following him.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 7:04:40 GMT -5
"You alright there Solis?" Barda asked, pausing as Solisha stumbled, yawning widely. "Yeah, fine. A bit tired is all," the young Toa replied, picking her way across a particularly treacherous bit of rubble. "Sprits, they really made a mess down here," "And that's putting it politely...it's gonna take us weeks to get this lot cleared up - are you sure you're alright?" he added, watching Solisha stop to catch her breath. "I'm alright - hey did you hear that?" "Hear wha - that you mean?" Barda asked as whatever it was whimpered again. Solisha's mask began glowing softly as she listened, head on one side. She slowly moved in the direction it guided her, Barda watching curiously. "Barda, could you give me a hand here?" she asked, as the muffled noises grew closer. She crouched beside a tangled mess of twisted metal and broken glass, from which the whining seemed to be coming from. The charcoal matoran moved towards Solisha and started helping her move the debris away from the trapped rahi. "Any idea what it is?" Solisha asked, frowning as she removed a glass splinter from her hand. "Not without seeing it, no," Barda replied while he wrestled a large bit of metal to one side. "I'm no tracker," Solisha nodded, pulling away yet more twisted rubble, the last piece of which revealed a black and white patch of fur which whined again. "Let's see you, hey?" Barda murmured, crouching to clear the last of the debris away from the small rahi. He scooped whatever it was up and picked his way over to Solisha with a smile. "Hold out your hands," he said, cradling the small rahi. Solisha gave him an uncertain look as whatever he held whimpered softly, struggling weakly to escape. Barda stroked its fur, calming it somewhat as he passed it over. Solisha opened her hands slightly to reveal a tiny wolven rahi. "Oh wow," she murmured, frowning as it nudged her hand with its wet nose, whining plaintively. "I think she's hurt," "She looks like she's been trampled," Barda muttered angrily, gently stroking the rahi's head. "Poor little thing, I can't help her if she has," "I think I can though," Solisha murmured thoughtfully. "I just hope I get this right," Barda watched in wonderment as the young Toa of Water raised her free hand above the rahi's head, summoning a soft, glowing mist. It hung about the small cub for a few seconds before vanishing into her body. "Wow..." Barda murmured again, grabbing her arm as she swayed. "Come on, you look exhausted," He carefully supported the worn out Toa and slowly led her back towards the residential area of Onu Metru.
~*~
"You know sis, for someone who thinks themselves to be useless at fighting, you’re pretty formidable," Ferinus said, leaning back against the cabin wall. "I'd hate to be up against you in a fight," Kokua shrugged, slumping down between him and Lewa. "I still need practice...and I'm gonna be sore tomorrow," she added wryly, rubbing the back of her neck. "I could help-practice with you when we get back to Metru Nui," Lewa offered. "Seeing as we both use katana-blades," "Any excuse huh brother?" Fernius chuckled, then winced as the Toa of Air elbowed him hard in the stomach. "It's getting dark," Kokua said suddenly, looking up at the sky. "Looks like its about to rain too..." She glanced over at her fiery brother, who was scowling at the looming island, hands gripping the hilts of his swords. "Hang in there bro," she said quietly. "One more hour and we'll be able to do something," "Thanks," Tahu replied, glancing hesitantly over at her. "Sis, I -" "I've tried," she replied, anticipating what he was about to say. "No luck," Tahu swore under his breath, and glared up at the gathering clouds.
~*~
"Oy, you lot back yet?" Barda called as he entered his home, glancing around for any sign of the Captain or the Chronicler. "Sure taking their time aren't they?" he grinned, watching Solisha stroke the tiny rahi she held cupped in her hands. "Just a little...Jaller was looking awfully pale though, I hope he is alright," "Hahli'll make sure he's alright," Barda laughed, sprawling comfortably on the couch. "Y'know Solis, you can sit down. I don't think the couches will bite," Solisha laughed apologetically, slumping backwards and sighing. "Sorry...I still haven't quite gotten used to everything yet," "You're not doing so badly if you ask me," Barda smiled, getting up. "Want something to eat?" "Uh, yes please...need a hand?" "Yeah, keep her -" he gestured to the wiggling rahi in Solisha's lap "- outta the kitchen, and maybe think of a name for her," "How about Rei?" Solisha called, laughing as the puppy finally managed to squirm free and started licking her hands. "It's an old word, I think it means grace," "Sounds good to me," Barda said, re-entering the room and setting several plates down. "Whether she lives up to her name or not is another question," he chuckled as the puppy tumbled off of the chair as she made a wild jump for the food. "Alright you, get down," he added as Rei leapt up, scrabbling at the table legs in her eagerness. "Dig in by the way," "What is she, do you know?" Solisha asked, gesturing to Rei as she leant forward and loaded up her plate. "How big will she get?" "I'm pretty sure she's one of the cross-breeds bred back when we used to live here. Kavinka crossed with one of the more domesticatable rahi that used to live in Ga-Metru. She won't be savage like those beasts, but she still has their intelligence. As for how big she'll get, as a fully grown adult she'll reach about my waist," "I - oh hey, where have you guys been?" Solisha asked as Hahli and Jaller entered the room. "I - Whoa, easy!" she cried, leaping to her feet as Jaller swayed and nearly fell. Hahli helped him over to the couch, and started to remove the disintegrating amour that he wore. "Spirits!" she gasped, slowly easing the corroded metal away from his skin. "Why didn't you say anything? This has got to be painful," "I can't really feel anything...it's sort of numb and tingly," the Ta Matoran admitted, cringing slightly. "Jaller!" "I'm fine!" "If this is 'fine', I hope to the Great Spirit I never see you badly hurt!" Solisha exclaimed, getting her first look at the burnt skin on the Captain's back. "Mata Nui, that's horrible..." The young Toa of Water raised her hands, and slowly summoned a ball of water. Jaller glanced around and hurriedly moved. "I'm alright, I don't need healing!" he said. Hahli caught him by the arm and forced him to sit back down. "Jaller, if you don't let her heal you, I'm gonna strangle you," the Chronicler said firmly, nodding to Solisha. Jaller protested weakly, his mask starting to look a little pale. Solisha moved closer, the healing energy forming more easily then it had done the previous times and let it wash over the Ta Matoran. It lingered there for a moment, repairing the burnt flesh before evaporating completely. Solisha smiled. "I think I'm getting better at this," she said, swaying as exhaustion swept over her. Barda caught her arm, and between he and Hahli, managed to ease her down onto the couch. "I'm sorry," she murmured, closing her eyes. Hahli covered her with a blanket, before sliding down to sit on the floor. "Wonder what it would be like to have a peaceful life?" she chuckled, smiling as Jaller moved to join her.
~*~
"Hey, come look at this!" Ferinus called. The rest of the group hurried through the foliage to find the Toa Voya of Earth crouched beside a seemingly plain rock. "Wow. How wild-exciting," Lewa quipped, sarcasm creeping into his voice. "It's a rock. Any time I want to see one, I'll go visit Pohatu," Ferinus threw the Toa of Air a dirty look before pointing at a small circular carving etched into the flat face of the rock. "I was talking about this," he said "I've never seen anything like it," "It looks like a beetle," Kokua observed, tracing the deep marks with her finger. "Have any of you ever - hey, what's up?" Ferinus followed her gaze to where the Toa of Air was standing three feet away with a look of mingled anguish and hatred on his mask. "What's the hold up?" Tahu asked grouchily, moving forward to see what everyone was staring at. "It's getting dark, we're wastin - oh. Kokua, Fer, move." Kokua and Ferinus exchanged a confused look before scrambling out of the way as Tahu levelled his firesword at the stone, wearing the same expression as Lewa. A stream of white hot flame burst from it, superheating the stone and reducing it to glowing slag. "Enough wasting time, let's go," Tahu said shortly, heading off into the jungle again, closely followed by the Toa of Air. "What was all that about?" Ferinus murmured to Kokua in a quiet voice. "I have no idea...must be something that happened before I was around," the hybrid replied in an equally quiet voice. "Should I ask?" "No...I get the feeling it's something they'd rather not talk about," Ferinus said, slapping at a mosquito that was buzzing around his mask. "Bloodsuckers," he muttered. "That's one thing I miss about Voya Nui. There were no horrible buggy things," Kokua smiled briefly, before glancing over to where the Toa of Air was walking along, a distant and troubled look in his eyes.
~*~
"Mili...oh, Mili, come here," The green and bronze Turaga gently put his arms around Miliani's shoulders. Tears were streaming down her mask as she watched, aghast at the image Nahele was projecting. Raigi squeezed her shoulder as she buried her mask in her hands, fighting to regain her composure. "Where are the other Toa?" Namis asked, biting her lip. Nahele swiftly shifted the image, which refocused about a kio and a half away. "So close..." he murmured, "But - what are they doing?" The group of spirits leaned forward, watching the small group below move into the shelter of a small cave as rain pelted down. They looked to be arguing about something, all five looking tired and irritable. "Oh, no, no, no," Namis muttered, glancing up at her emerald brother. "Nahele, what direction is the compound in?" "Directly west...why?" he asked, his suspicions confirmed as a faint glow surrounded Namis. "Sis, what do you think you're doing?" "Keep watching that and you'll find out," she retorted, gesturing at the flickering image as she slowly faded away. The group immediately gathered around the image watching as Namis coalesced in the midst of the jungle. She briefly waved, knowing that they would see her, then swiftly headed off in the direction of the cave. "Is she always like that?" Raigi asked, still hugging Mili, who sniffled, moving closer to him. "'Fraid so. She's been like that since I first met her when we were matoran," the chestnut Toa replied, never taking his eyes off the image.
~*~
Meanwhile, between the few remaining spires of the Kini Nui, the Great Spirit was deep in a mediative trance, which was being interrupted by a gnawing worry at the back of his mind. A faint noise caught his attention and he opened his eyes in time to see Phira stagger up the stairs, looking absolutely exhausted. He rose, swiftly moving to catch her as she stumbled and nearly fell. "Phira, what are you doing here?" he asked, carefully keeping the anger out of his voice as he realised that only something of vital importance would have made the spirit Toa ignore his request for them not to follow him. "It's...Aikane," Phira managed to whisper as her eyes began to close. "Somebody took her...she's hurt and they poisoned her..." Mata Nui staggered backwards in shock, nearly dropping Phira. "What? How long ago did this happen? Why didn't I sense this?" he added in an undertone, talking to himself. "There's some sort of barrier ... around the spirit realm...," Phira murmured, "Hard to get through...Nahele having trouble with the ima..." Phira sighed, breaking off her sentence as she was finally forced to give into slumber. The Great Spirit climbed to his feet and hoisted Phira up into his arms before phasing back into the spirit realm.
~*~
"Fire-bro, there's nothing more we can do until dawn-ligh - Whoa! W-who are you?" Lewa yelped, jumping backwards in shock as Namis suddenly appeared,. "Namis? What are you - " Kokua began. "No time for that - the compound is only a kio or so away, they're keeping her there. I can lead you most of the way, but you've got to come now, she hasn't got much time," What little supplies they had brought from the boat were quickly stored in the cave before the group sprinted after Namis, who led them through the jungle. They were rapidly coming up on a clearing when Ferinus suddenly roared "LOOK OUT!" and leaped towards Kokua, knocking her to the ground as an arrow whistled past where she had just been standing. "Owww....what was that for," she groaned, winded. "Did it get you?" Ferinus demanded, pulling her to her feet. "There was an arro -" "Oh we do not have time for this," Namis muttered, watching as a pair of guards approached, both bristling with weaponry. "Well well well, looks like we've got us a rescue party," the sickly green one sneered, reloading his crossbow. "If you turn around right now, we might just let you live ," Lewa, Tahu and Kokua pulled out their weapons, the latter glancing nervously at Anuenue, who looked ready to leap upon the guards and throttle them bare handed. Ferinus crouched, placing both hands on the ground and began to summon an earthquake. "OY!" the other guard shouted, using a mental energy to lift the Toa of Earth and slam him into the nearest tree. "We have enough earthquakes aroun - ARGHHHH!" Before he could finish his sentence, a massive head appeared out of nowhere and swallowed the guard whole. The sickly green one took one look and fled, before he joined his companion. Stunned, the group turned to look at Ferinus, who was lying at the base of the tree, stunned from the blow. There was a brilliant green glow around his mask, which faded as he sat up, rubbing his head and staring at the plant-monster. "Did I do that?" he asked stupidly, staggering to his feet. "Yeah," Namis said, looking at the plant in shock. "How did you do that?" "I don't know, how did I do that?" "Did that thing just eat the other thing? Lewa asked, still stupefied. "That thing just ate the other thing," Tahu confirmed, his expression mirroring his brother's. " I...think it likes you," Kokua said dazedly, watching the plant's 'head' rubbing against Ferinus, apparently looking for a pat. Ferinus cautiously scratched the tough green part behind what could only be described as ears, jumping as it made a funny noise that he fervently hoped meant it was happy and well fed. "Uh...thanks," he said haltingly. "We er, have to go, but if any more of them come along...feel free to eat 'em," The enormous head nodded, and the group filed passed nervously before once again taking off in the direction of the compound. "Did that thing have teeth?"
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 7:05:42 GMT -5
="Alright, so what now?" Ferinus whispered as they slipped through the grimy corridors of the compound. "Where are all the people trying to kill us? Aren't they usually around by now?" "It's going to take us hours to search the place like this," Kokua said, glancing around nervously. "I wish Namis could have stayed," "Split up," Tahu said abruptly, "We'll cover more ground that way," Before anyone could protest, he had stalked off through a door and down the following corridor.
~*~
It was the middle of the night on Metru Nui, and near everyone was asleep. In Barda's home, Solisha stirred in her sleep, rolling over as a lightstone flared, and soft murmuring came from where Hahli and Jaller had settled down for the night.
~*~
"Great. Just great," Tahu growled, coming to a fork in the corridor. "Why can't this EVER BE SIMPLE!" He was about to charge down the left-most passage when something dark and glistening caught his eye. Heart sinking horribly, he approached it, groaning as a thick trail of red blotches lead down a rubble-filled tunnel. Please...in the name of all things sacred, please let that not be what I think it is, he thought, hurrying down the tunnel, following the spots. They led him down through a twisting series of turns, Tahu breaking into a run and growing ever more anxious as the spots started growing thicker. He turned one final corner, only to be confronted with a series of thick, barred doors. "Aikane? Aikane, are you in here?" he shouted, banging on the first door then falling silent, listening intently. A very faint moan reached his ears from close by. "Aikane? Is that you?" Again there was a faint moan, this time accompanied by a weak thump from the third cell. Tahu swiftly moved to it, scowling as he realised that, unlike the rest of the compound, the cells were sturdily built. "Sis, I'm gonna have to burn my way through the door...if you can move, get as far back as you can,"
~*~
Hurrying through the swirling mist, the Great Spirit tried to figure out how all this had happened undetected, and who had been responsible. His thoughts were cut short as he reached the clearing where many of the Spirit Toa and Turaga sat; staring helplessly at the image Nahele was projecting. He tapped Atinu on the shoulder, gently passing Phira's sleeping form to him, before glancing down at the image. A stifled exclamation of anger and shock escaped him as he knelt, watching the image in horror. The image showed Aikane lying sprawled and broken on the ground, one arm clasped across her stomach, the other allowing her to slowly push herself away from the door, now glowing red with heat. "Is there nothing you can do to help her?" Atinu asked, glancing anxiously up at the Great Spirit, who was hard pressed not to cry out as Aikane slumped to the ground and curled into a ball. "No..." he murmured, "That island...I am unable to appear there," "Can't...can't you heal her from here?" Namis whispered tiredly from where she was being supported by the chestnut coloured Toa. Mata Nui glanced over at her with a mixture of sorrow and annoyance. "I can only act through others while I am here," he said shortly. "I am not all-powerful, no matter what you may think," "Sorry..." Namis said softly, resting her head against her closefriend's shoulder. The small group jumped, startled as the wooden door in the image suddenly collapsed in a pile of glowing embers and a brilliant red Toa rushed in, swearing furiously as he knelt beside Aikane.
~*~
"Finally!" Tahu muttered as the door caved in on itself, creating a shower of red and orange sparks. He charged in through the doorway, and then almost immediately skidded to a halt, sickened at the state of the Toa sprawled on the ground. She was near unrecognisable, her violet colouring almost completely obscured by mud and grime and blood, her form littered with gashes. Her leg was bent at an angle painful to behold, while her arms were clamped tightly over her stomach and something dark was trickling from the corner of her mouth leading Tahu to believe she had internal injuries as well.
Every word of Tahu's colourful vocabulary poured forth as he threw himself down beside her, gently gathering her into his arms and resting her head against his amour. "Aikane? It's Tahu....can you hear me?" he asked anxiously wiping the blood from her face. A glimmer of a smile appeared on her bruised face as she slowly opened her eyes. "I never knew you could swear like that," she said weakly, reaching slowly for his hand. "I started to think you weren't coming for me," "Oh sis...," Tahu whispered, "Of course we were coming for you, don't ever think we would just leave you! You're too dear to us," "I am?" Aikane asked, managing to summon a faint smile, before doubling over and groaning as a wave of pain swept through her. "Uhnnn...it hurts..." she whispered, clutching his hand tightly."Make it stop..." "I'm so sorry," Tahu muttered helplessly, trying to suppress the growing rage he felt. "Kokua and Anuenue are coming; they'll heal you enough so we can move you. Just hang in there alright?" "I'm trying," Aikane whimpered, wrapping her arms tightly across her stomach as tears ran down her maskless face. "Who did this to you?" Tahu asked angrily, glancing up as he heard footsteps. "There were two of them...Undel and Ranarc....Undel is...is the one in charge..." she whispered, starting to cough. "Oh please, get me out of here," "What? No, no I can't move you! I don't want to add to your injuries!" "I don't....think it'll make...much difference," Aikane murmured feverishly "Please...healing powers don't work in here..." "Aikane? Oh spirits sister!" Ferinus cried from the ruined doorway before rushing to kneel beside the pair. "What happened to you?!" "Help me get her out of here," Tahu said shortly, anxiously wiping fresh blood from the violet Toa's face. Ferinus nodded silently, looking as though he was about to be sick. He rose, carefully helping Tahu to support Aikane as he climbed to his feet. Aikane cried out when her broken leg was jolted as Tahu hoisted her into his arms. "Fer, go find the others, tell them we'll be in the cave," Tahu snapped, already halfway out the door. Ferinus nodded again, sprinting off in search of the others.
...
"How sweet," a mocking voice said from the gateway into the compound. "A daring last minute rescue by a dear old friend," The armoured being blocking the door smoothly pulled out a fanged blade and idly examined it, ignoring Tahu as he did so. "It seems almost a pity to spoil the moment," he added, smiling wickedly. Tahu took a step back, a livid red haze appearing in his vision as Aikane whimpered in pain and fear. The black being laughed nastily at this, sauntering casually forward towards the pair, spinning a familiar violet mask on his finger. "Get your hands off that," Tahu growled, enraged. Unnoticed by Ranarc, the air around them was growing hotter and hotter and the stone of the wall and floor was beginning to glow and melt. "Is that honestly the best you can think off?" he sneered, still moving forward. "I - what?" There was a chilling scream as the ground below Ranarc's feet gave way to a pool of molten lava, until all that remained of where he had stood was a white hot Vohaki floating in the lava pool. Tahu crouched to pick it up, rage still flowing through him, before taking off again in the direction of the cave.
...
"Fer! Where were you!" Kokua yelped as she, Lewa and Anuenue rounded a corner and nearly ran headlong into the pale Toa Voya of Earth. "Where's -" "No time for that - we've got to get back to the cave, now. Tahu's got her, he's taking her back there...she's...she's dying," "You're not going anywhere," a silky voice hissed from behind them. The four whirled, weapons at the ready to find themselves outnumbered by guards, led by the tall, sleek being known as Undel. "It took a lot of effort getting her here, and there is no way I'm letting some rag-tag freak show ruin it now," he snarled. "You're going to be escorted down into the cells while we retrieve our hostage and there you will remain until I see fit to deal with you," Before anyone could move, frantic footsteps echoed up the corridor and a sickly looking guard burst into view. "Sir...Ran...Ranarc is dead," he gasped. "What!" "NOW!" Ferinus roared, and the group charged the distracted guards, taking them by surprise. Anuenue paused briefly to scoop up a fallen scimitar before rejoining the battle, eyes fixed on Undel. A surprised shriek came from Kokua as Undel landed a blow, blood pouring from a deep gash in her arm. Lewa leapt forward to cover her while she recovered, Anuenue fiercely elbowing him away. "He's MINE!" she snarled, slashing viciously at Undel who jumped back, shouting for reinforcements. Kokua glanced around, a makeshift binding now on her injured arm made from the cloth on her katana. "I'll watch her back," she called to Lewa, trying not to flinch as Anuenue looked around at her, her gaze now red-rimmed and furious. Lewa shouted something to Ferinus, who nodded. Kokua moved to intercept the mercenaries closing in on Anuenue.
Undel meanwhile was wishing for the old days when he could afford decent guards and mercenaries instead of the cocky incompenant fools he had to deal with. Four of his best were trying to take down the freakish hybrid who was ridiculously agile despite her bulky wings, while he was left alone to face an enraged Turaga. An embarrassing situation to say the least, made all the more humiliating by the fact that this Turaga scared him more then anything he had ever come across. "GAUUUUUUURDS!" he roared in panic as the Turaga let out a feral shriek and moved impossibly fast in a lethal ballet.
...
A pair of hands seized Anuenue roughly by the shoulders and shook her, shouting her name until the furious roar left her ears. She shook her head, breathing hard as she suddenly realised she was standing over Undel's broken body, a bloodied scimitar in her hand. Horrified, she flung it away with a clatter as the realisation of what had just happened sunk in. "Sister?" Kokua asked cautiously. "Sister, we've got to get to Aikane," "W-what have I -" "No time for that now, we need to go, now!" Kokua said, glancing over at Ferinus and Lewa, who were struggling to blockade the door. "We'll take care of this lot," the ebon Toa said, throwing his weight against the door. Lewa nodded grimly, anxiously glancing at the blood-soaked bandage on Kokua's arm. The Turaga and Torahka nodded and took off towards the exit.
"At risk of sounding clichéd, that's not gonna hold 'em for long," Ferinus panted, all his strength going into keeping the door shut. "Really?" Lewa snapped, looking about the corridor for a more effective way of halting the mercenaries. "Any bright ideas?" "We get out, I get the earth to swallow this place?" Ferinus offered, continuing to lean against the violently jolting door. "Can you do that?" "I don't know, I've not tried anything this big before," he admitted. "Alright, well - wait," Lewa switched to his Kakama before ripping it off and tossing it to Ferinus. "Hope you're a quick-fast runner," "What are you doing?" Ferinus shouted, donning the mask and watching as Lewa planted his palms on the door, a brilliant green glow surrounding them. "Fire-flame and oxygen. Reckon it'll work?" "You're mad. You're completely insane!" Ferinus yelped. "Wouldn't shock-surprise me," Lewa replied, flinching as he felt the door growing hot. "Oh spirits," Ferinus muttered. Lewa turned to him with a maniacal grin. "RUN!" he roared, the pair sprinting as fast as they could down the corridor. A massive explosion rocked the building to it's foundations as the two Toa ran, barely inches ahead of a blazing fireball roaring down behind them. "This was a great idea!" Ferinus shouted. "Shut up and run!" They rounded a corner, the inferno literally biting at their ankles as fresh air and freedom lay only bio away. Lewa seized Ferinus and activated his mask, the pair flying out the double doors and crash landing several bio away in the cold mud. "That was insane," the Toa Voya of Earth panted, sitting up and grinning in elation. "That was awesome," Lewa cackled, whacking his fist against Ferinus's. "Uh, Fer, you seem to have misplaced an eyebrow," "Well that's just great isn't it. Come on, we've got to go join the others,"
~*~
"Hang on sis," Tahu muttered, splashing through the mud as he headed as swiftly as he could toward the cave. Aikane made an indistinct noise, pressing her face against him in an attempt to shield it from the driving rain. "Nearly there, just hang in there alright,"
...
Up in the spirit realm Mata Nui watched helplessly, clasping and unclasping his hands as the red hued Toa raced along. He barely registered the dampness around his eyes, only looking up when a hand sleepily touched his arm. He glanced up to see Phira watching him with drowsy eyes. "She'll be okay..." she murmured, Atinu supporting her "She's too stubborn to give up..." Mata Nui nodded briefly, turning back to the image, which now showed Tahu and Aikane in the cave, the former fumbling for some blankets. Phira shifted back against Atinu, cuddling against him as she fell asleep again.
...
In the cave, Tahu was clumsily spreading a blanket out over the hard ground, using the edge of the second one to wipe away yet more blood from Aikane's mouth. He very gently laid her down on the blanket, tucking the second one under her head, then knelt beside her, clasping her hand. "Aikane sis, you still with me?" he asked anxiously as her eyes fluttered shut. She opened her eyes again, Tahu immediately seeing that replacing the look of agonised pain, was a dreamy disconnected expression. "I...I can't feel much anymore," she whispered, sounding frightened. "Is that bad?" "Oh Spirits," Tahu muttered, stroking her clammy forehead. "Can you move your feet?" "Are you asking me to dance?" Aikane asked, smiling woozily up at him. "I'd love to dance with you," Tahu turned his head away to hide the tears that suddenly appeared in his eyes. "I would love to dance with you too," he said, squeezing her had reassuringly. "Soon as we get you healed okay? Just stay with me," Aikane chuckled weakly, then winced as she started coughing again. Tahu clutched her hands helplessly, then swore, picking up her discarded mask. He was about to place it back over her face when he paused, realising that without her mask, her body's systems had been slowed right down, something which could keep her alive that much longer until the others joined them. "Whe...where...are they?" Aikane whispered, watching as Tahu glared anxiously at the entrance. "They're coming," Tahu replied softly, gently tracing the markings on her face with a finger. "Come on, where the Kazharni are you," he added in an undertone to his absent friends. He cast another anxious look over at the entrance, wincing as Aikane moaned, her grip on Tahu's hands starting to slacken. The Toa of Fire whirled around, frantically brushing grime away from Aikane's heartlight. The tiny aqua light was dull and flickering, and growing dimmer by the second. "NO! No, Aikane, hold on sweetheart," he cried, taking her symbol marked hand and turning it over. "Please let this work," He curled his hand around hers, bringing it up to rest against his heartlight and focusing his energy. A fiery red glow surrounded their hands, slowly moving down to surround Aikane as Tahu attempted to transfer his energy to her. A strange, draining feeling overcame him, and he closed his eyes, providing just enough energy to keep her alive.
...
Several minutes later Tahu was stirred by a hand shaking his shoulder. He slowly opened his eyes to see Anuenue and Kokua knelt beside Aikane, and felt someone gently tug Aikane's symbol marked hand from his. "Hurry..." he murmured thickly, trying to bring the blurry surroundings back into focus. "She's dying..." He was vaguely aware of a blinding blue-violet flow forming somewhere in front of him before he blacked out.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 7:09:45 GMT -5
"Wh-what?" Sitting up suddenly, Aikane opened her eyes to find herself sitting in a depthless grey place, devoid of any feature or detail. She shivered apprehensively and wondered just what was happening this time. She turned slowly, searching for anything that could tell her where she was and how to get out of there. The only thing visible in the entire landscape was an ominous black smudge in the distance. Aikane stared at it, blinking as it appeared to double in size. She shuddered violently as Undel's words echoed through her head.
'...if you die here, your spirit ceases to be...'
She turned her back to the 'smudge' and began walking in the opposite direction, resolutely ignoring the growing patch of oblivion and the temptation to look over her shoulder. Eventually her curiousity got the better of her and she glanced around, gasping in horror as she saw that the darkness now covered a third of the world around her. Still trying to maintain calm, she began picking up speed as she hurried across the empty landscape in search of a way out. She risked another look, terror seizing her as the darkness began taking shape, arms forming and reaching out to drag her back. "NO!" she screamed, running flat out to escape it's grasp.
~*~
"Brother, we're here!" All those watching the flickering image jumped as Anuenue and Kokua burst into the cave, horrified gasps escaping the pair as they moved to kneel beside the pair. "Hurry..." Mata Nui murmured, unconsciously echoing the Toa of Fire's words as Anuenue gently took Aikane's hand from him and glanced over at Kokua who took Aikane's other hand, visibly nervous about what she was about to do. The Toa of Fire slowly moved out of the way before passing out in exhaustion while a blue-violet glow appeared around Kokua and Anuenue's hands. Anuenue nodded to Kokua, who took a deep breath and began singing, both watching anxiously as the glow crept down Aikane's arms at a painfully slow rate.
~*~
Aikane fell, sprawling on the ground clutching her sides as she struggled to get back to her feet. Her body was shaking in sheer terror as she sensed the figure drawing inexorably closer, it's intent clear. "No..." she moaned as she looked up, only to find the face of the figure gazing back at her, its eyes the same intense blue as Mata Nui's. By this point, the only patch of grey left was the area around Aikane's spirit and even that was shrinking rapidly. "Please...please, no...." she pleaded, tears pouring down her face as she backed away from the figure, who didn't reply but almost sadly reached out for her as it approached. There was less then an arm's length between the pair, and the figure moved to brush it's hand over her face. "I am so sorry," it seemed to whisper, fingers poised to touch her face, when it paused and cocked it's head, apparently listening to something. The tiny patch of grey around Aikane slowly began to change colour and the faint sound of singing became audible. Aikane glanced around suprised, then looked up at the figure as it whispered something that Aikane would later swear was her winged sister's name. It looked back down at her, meeting her eyes. "I'm relieved not to have to do my duty this time, Daughter of Mata Nui," it whispered, bowing and shifting back to melt into the darkness. Aikane's head swam in confusion and exhaustion and she sunk to the ground and drifted into a healing sleep.
The figure moved forward again, the darkness rippling away from her hands to reveal them to be slender and dusky silver and blue in colouring. She once more reached over to touch the Toa of Twilight's face, this time with a very different intention. Her hand brushed across Aikane's forhead, transferring some of her own energy into the sleeping Toa.
~*~
Far away in the spirit realm, Mata Nui watched intently as Kokua kept singing, the glow still crawling up his daughter's arms. It moved to cover the rest of her body and as it touched her failing heartlight he planted his hands on the image, allowing his energy to flow through Kokua and Anuenue and amplifying their healing powers.
...
"What's happening?" Tahu murmured groggily, sitting up as the glow grew brighter. Lewa just shook his head in amazement as the light turned from violet to blue and intensifying. Aikane's form was completely hidden from sight. After several minutes of blinding intensity it slowly began to fade, Ferinus moving behind the Turaga of Colour, Lewa doing the same with Kokua. There was a final burst of brilliant energy before it vanished, Anuenue slumping back senseless. Kokua blinked, swaying as she began to lose consciousness, before feeling a pair of strong arms supporting her. "I've hold-got you," Lewa whispered, carefully helping the exhausted hybrid to get comfortable. Tahu shifted forward and picked up Aikane's mask and carefully wiped the mud off it before gently placing it back over the Toa of Twilight's face.
"Tahu, we should get a fire started...can you call up a spark?" Ferinus muttered, gently laying Anuenue down and moving to retrieve the blankets from the packs. Tahu nodded wearily, pulling out his fireswords and called forth a steady flame that burnt slowly until Ferinus built up some broken branches around it. "Is she okay?" Kokua whispered, resting her head against Lewa's shoulder. "They're fine-okay," he replied, gently taking her arm and starting to unwrap the makeshift bandage. "Toss-throw me that bag would you?" he called to Ferinus, who was covering Anuenue with a blanket. The Toa Voya of Earth complied then pulled out another blanket and pulled it around his own shoulders. "Tahu, I - what are you doing?!" he yelped as the exhausted Toa of Fire plunged his hands into the flames. Tahu didn't answer, but instead closed his eyes as faint lines of concentration appeared on his mask, and a dull red glow began streaming up his arms. Ferinus watched, bewildered, for a few minutes, before turning to Lewa, who was gently binding up Kokua's injured arm. "What's he doing?" Lewa glanced over at his fiery brother then smiled in comprehension. "He's absorbing the element-energy from the flames," he answered. "Restoring some of his energy," "He can do that?" Ferinus asked, stunned. Lewa chuckled and nodded, going back to Kokua's arm. "We all can," he said, casually extending a hand and causing a bright green glow to form around it. "Wow..." Kokua murmured as she sleepily reached out to touch his glowing hand. "How come the glow's brighter for you then it is Tahu?" Ferinus asked, too fascinated to notice the pair's blushing. "I have more element-energy at the moment," the green Toa replied, tying off the bandage around Kokua's arm. Ferinus nodded slowly, watching as the glow streaming up Tahu's arms gradually grew stronger. "Can I do that?" he suddenly asked of Lewa. The Toa of Air rolled his eyes in exasperation and grinned. "Put your hands on the earth-ground," he instructed, watching as Ferinus complied. "Relax and the energy will start flowing on it's own," Nothing happened for a few minutes, then a dark green glow slowly began weaving up his arms and into his body. Kokua reached out her hand again and closed her eyes in concentration. A very faint blueish-silver glow appeared around her fingers before fading as Kokua opened her eyes. "What happened?" she mumbled, wings drooping as she leant even more heavily against Lewa, who smiled. "You need to get some rest," he said firmly. He helped her get comfortable and covered her with a blanket before he got to his feet and stretched. "Uh, Fer, you might want to be careful," Lewa began as the glow around the young Toa of Earth's arm suddenly grew blindly bright, accompanied by a loud crack before he was sent flying across the room. Lewa burst out laughing, as did Kokua, albeit in a more subdued way. Tahu glanced up and shook his head, pulling one hand from the flames and extending it to the heartily embarrassed Toa of Earth. "You're lucky Reshana isn't here," he chuckled, "We should have warned you, try and absorb the energy too fast and that happens," "Where's the fun in that?" Lewa muttered under his breath, grinning as Ferinus shot him a dirty look before smiling wryly. "I suppose, seeing as though I seem to have the most energy right now that I should take first watch?"
~*~ Back in Metru Nui, Solisha stirred and sat up, rubbing her eyes sleepily. Several lightstones had been brightened and she could hear someone moving about in the next room. She was warm and comfortable and was slowly beginning to drift off back to sleep when something soft brushed across her face. The young Toa scrunched up her nose and opened her eyes again to find that she was being eyeballed by an emerald and lime snake with enormous orange eyes. She froze nervously as it moved across her mask, tounge tasting the air. "Uhh...hey, somebody?" she called, holding her breath as the snake paused, then resumed winding it's way across her. "Yeah?" Barda asked, poking his head around the door. "What's up?" "I'm sorta being held hostage here," Solisha said, then winced. "No pun intended," "Oh, that's where he got to," the Onu Matoran said, reaching her and unconcernedly scooping the snake up. "Friend of yours I take it? Solisha asked wryly, sitting up and watching the snake wind around the matoran's arm. Barda grinned. "Had him for two years...beautiful isn't he?" he said happily, smiling as the serpent rubbed it's head affectionately against his mask. "I took him out to feed him and when I turned back he'd gone," "Mustn't be hungry then," Solisha said, tentatively reaching over to touch the green serpent. Barda grinned and looped the snake around his neck, freeing up his hands. "Not fond of snakes huh?" he asked curiously. Solisha shrugged. "Seven species of snakes on Voya Nui, all could kill you in as many minutes. They're not my favourite rahi, no. He's stunning though," Barda grinned and nodded, getting up and heading back into the kitchen to finish making them breakfast. Solisha idly glanced about the room, smiling as she noticed Rei snoring on a folded up blanket in the corner. Over on the other couch Hahli and Jaller were cuddled together both looking drawn and upset. "Poor guys," Barda said, passing Solisha a drink and some fruit. "I think we were all having some pretty nasty dreams last night, those two in particular. Guess the archives incident stirred up bad memories..." Solisha glanced up curiously, wondering whether she should ask. Barda caught the expression and began to explain. "Sorry, I forgot you weren't up on our history...to make a long story short, we first encountered the rahkshii when we were still on Mata Nui. They trashed my village and caused the roof to collapse while I was still in it...Jaller's village was sunk into the lava while he was away. They nearly killed Toa Tahu with their poison and Jaller died while trying to stop them," "I knew I had seen him somewhere," Solisha muttered to herself. "Huh?" "Nothing...just talking to myself," she said absently, "What's the time?" "Just past five," Barda replied, disappearing back into the kitchen. "Does anyone on this island sleep until a reasonable hour, or is that just me?" "Just you...and maybe this one here," Jaller's voice said sleepily as he opened his eyes and smiled at Hahli before blushing furiously. "I have a message for you from Lhikan," Solisha said, sighing as the Ta Matoran tensed, his mask suddenly expressionless. "I was to tell you that if you get so much as a scratch on that mask, you'll never have a restful night again," A giggle came from the supposedly sleeping Chronicler. "Start taking care of it then," she grinned, sitting up and poking him. "Otherwise there'll be an angry ghost making you polish it at three in the morning," "She's not far wrong," Solisha chuckled, smiling as Jaller finally smiled back.
~*~
Just after the Toa of Twilight's spirit had returned to her body, the dusky being reappeared and crouched by where Aikane had fallen. She ran her hands over the ground then rocked back on her heels and gazed into the distance. "Brother, what is going on?" she asked.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 7:10:16 GMT -5
"...You should have said something earlier, I could have helped," "I only just found out myself, and you could not have done any more then I could. There was no sense in the two of us getting in the way worrying," "And having your daughter appear in my realm isn't worrying brother?" the dusky being asked dryly. "Fair point sister," Mata Nui admitted, glancing back at the image, which was centered on the cave. "I'm surprised you haven't summoned her spirit yet," his sister said, following his gaze. "She needs to rest first," the Great Spirit said, then smiled. "I'm not as impatient as you sis," "How we ever got along is still a mystery to me," she retorted with a smile, before suddenly glancing back at the image. "By the looks of it brother, she's going to be awake in a minute anyway," she muttered, concern crossing her face as Aikane tossed and turned, apparently fighting an invisible enemy.
~*~
A terrified scream awoke those sleeping in the cave and nearly scared the mask of Ferinus, who scrambled to prod the dying fire. Tahu sat bolt upright as warm light washed over them, a frightened gasp catching his attention. He swung around in time to see Aikane blindly fighting to free herself from her blankets. "Wazhappening?" Kokua mumbled sleepily, flinging an arm out to find whatever it was that had awakened her. Aikane let out a startled cry and scrambled backwards, huddling in the far corner with her head buried in her hands. Tahu moved to crouch in front of the petrified Toa of Twilight and gently shook her shoulder until she looked up. Tears were streaming down her chalk-white mask as she stared disbelieving at him. "T-tahu?" she whispered, reaching forward tentatively and touching his mask. "Tahu I...I'm not dreaming again am I? I don't want to be dreaming..." She suddenly flung her arms around Tahu's neck and clung to him, shaking violently. "It was trying to get me," she whimpered, barely awake. "It was trying to get my spirit," "What? What was trying to get you?" Tahu asked, hugging her tightly. Aikane shook her head. "D-don't let it come back and get me," "Nothing can get you here, you're safe," Tahu said quietly, holding his friend. "I won't let anyone else hurt you," Aikane took a deep shuddering breath and nodded, resting her head against his armour. Tahu gently brushed a hand over her forehead, frowning in surprise as he felt her to be feverish. "What was trying to get you?" he asked worriedly. Aikane glanced up at him and caught his free hand and held it tightly. "I...I don't know...I couldn't see it well but it was chasing me," she whispered, still shivering violently. "It was trying to take my spirit...it had eyes like Father's but it was reaching out to touch my face, but it stopped...and there was singing and...and...it said Kokua's name - is she okay? Did it try and get her too, is she alright?" "She's okay, we're all aright," Tahu answered, trying to calm the panicking Toa of Twilight. "What happened to ... whatever it was?" "It vanished just as I blacked out," Aikane murmured, burying her head in his shoulder. "B-but it came back...when I was dreaming...a-and...and..." Tahu wrapped his arms around her reassuringly as Aikane's entire body shuddered violently. Long minutes passed as she clung to him, fighting down the sheer terror that once again threatened to overcome her. "They were there," she whispered eventually. "All of them...Undel and Ranarc...a-and...Z-zaktan were there...and...he was behind them..." "Him? Makuta?" Aikane nodded, her grip on Tahu's hand tightening painfully as she took another deep breath. "He was behind them, smiling...the thing that chased me was behind me...just watching. Then...Z-z...he broke up into the cloud and came towards me...I couldn't move, I - I couldn't make a sound. It surrounded me...it was just like last time, I couldn't breathe.Then the thing came towards us...it was angry, terribly angry...and it was more terrifying then all those monsters put together,"
Aikane shuddered again and snuggled deeper into Tahu's arms. The Toa Nuva of Fire hooked a blanket with his foot and dragged it toward him, before firmly wrapping it around Aikane's shoulders. "You should go back to sleep," he murmured, gently stroking her forehand. "Get some rest, hey?" "I don't want them to come back," she whispered, tugging the blanket up a bit. Her mask crumpled a little as she added; "I just want to get home," Tahu sighed and squeezed her hand. "So do I sis," he said. "We'll be on our way tomorrow, it won't take us long. Maybe this time we won't be at each others throats," Aikane couldn't help but chuckle weakly. "What happened?" Tahu chucked back and began to tell her about the trip there, smiling faintly as he noticed that she was slowly relaxing, her eyes beginning to close. She was just about asleep again when something scuttled noisily through the cave. She sat bolt upright, staring wildly about the room in search of what ever had made the noise. "It's alright, it's only a ...well I don't know what it is, but it can't hurt you," Tahu said softly, gesturing to a mouse-like rahi sitting on it's hind legs, sniffing the air intently. Aikane nodded, slowly resting back against the Toa of Fire. He could feel her heart racing as she settled, fighting to keep her eyes open. "Get some sleep," he said again, rubbing his eyes with his free hand. "We'll keep you safe here," "I'm not sleepy," Aikane protested, failing to hide a yawn as she rested her head on his shoulder. Her eyes flickered shut, only to snap open a second later as somebody on the other side of the cave coughed. Tahu stroked her mask, again frowning at how hot she felt. He wasn't surprised when her grip tightened around his armour and his hand was clasped tightly as the violet Toa sighed and finally fell asleep.
"How is she?" Lewa asked quietly, carefully shifting over to join them, followed by Ferinus. "She doesn't look too good," "She's feverish...I think that whatever they poisoned her with is still affecting her," Tahu said, carefully shifting her so he could get comfortable. "Spirits," Ferinus muttered, "Is there anything we can do?" Before the Toa of Fire could reply Aikane shifted slightly, muttering something in her sleep. "I think she's dreaming again," "I hope it's a better one then last time - wow!" A slight blue glow had surrounded the pale violet Toa.
~*~
"What are you smiling about?" Mata Nui asked, glancing over at his sister, who was watching the Toa of Fire and Twilight with a knowing smile. "Just those two," she replied, then shook her head at the blank look on his mask. "You always were blind to that sort of thing brother," "Just what am I supposed to be seeing?" he asked in irritation. "I'm slightly preoccupied with the fact that somebody has poisoned my daughter and I have no idea what it was, or how to cure it," "It's his poison," the dusky spirit said distractedly, missing her brother's face darken. "He's involved in this somehow," "I should have known," Mata Nui muttered angrily. "I should have sensed it, been able to stop it before they took her," "But you didn't. And instead of lamenting about it, summon her, fix it," she said, getting up. "I'll be back later," "You're not staying?" "Not here. She's terrified of me, not that I can blame her. Give her some time before you tell her about me," "Look, sis, I'm sorry," the silver Great Spirit said, glancing up just as the dark hued being paused in the mist. "Not your fault," she smiled, before vanishing. Mata Nui sighed, before placing his hands on the ground and concentrated on summoning his daughter. Almost instantly Aikane's spirit appeared, fast asleep in the mist. He gently scooped her up and enfolded her into a tight hug
...
Somebody was cradling her, gently rocking her to and fro. Aikane slowly opened her eyes to see the Great Spirit looking back at her. His mask was as calm and serene as ever, but his intense blue eyes held a great deal of relief as he watched Aikane smile sleepily. "Hey Father," she murmured, reaching up and touching his mask. "How are you?" Mata Nui smiled, gently taking his daughter's hand. "I do believe it is I who should be asking that," "I'm okay," she said softly, leaning back against him "Don't feel too well though," Mata Nui sighed again, placing his hands on either side of her mask. A brilliant blue glow spread across her, lingering for a moment before slowly vanishing into her. "Thanks..." Aikane whispered, her body beginning to regain it's deep violet colouring. She sat up and glanced up at the Great Spirit, wondering what to say. "Daughter, I need to know what happened. Would you allow me to see?" Aikane nodded apprehensively and closed her eyes as he placed his hand on her mask again. The memories of the past few days speed through her mind at a speed too fast for her to handle. The last thing she 'saw' was a brief glimpse of the shadowy being before Mata Nui pulled back. She was unable to suppress a shudder, then jumped as she found herself being hugged again. "That being means you no harm," Mata Nui said quietly. "But...I am so sorry daughter. I underestimated the lengths they would go to," Aikane smiled up at him, her eyes starting to close. "I won't hold it against you," she said jokingly. The Great Spirit paused for a second, then smiled back, brushing a hand over Aikane's mask. "Get some rest," he said gently, watching as she fell asleep, her spirit returning to her body.
~*~
The faint glow surrounding the Toa of Twilight deepened in hue, growing brighter for a few seconds then faded, leaving her soundly asleep, a smile on her mask. "Wow," Ferinus said simply, watching Tahu put his hand on her forehand again. "She alright?" "Yeah...he must have healed her," the Toa of Fire muttered, glancing up as Ferinus yawned. "Get some sleep bro, it's my turn to keep watch anyway," Ferinus nodded and retreated to the far end of the cave and curled up under his blanket. Lewa glanced over at Tahu and Aikane, smiling as she sighed, shifting slightly and snuggled closer to him. There was silence for a few moments before Tahu spoke again. "Isn't this the point where you usually come in with a smart comment?" he asked. Lewa shook his head, watching the sleeping Toa with a concerned look on his mask. "Even I know when to keep my big-mouth shut," he said, then grinned. "You do look awfully sweet together though," Tahu gestured to where Kokua was curled, nestled against the Toa of Air's side. "As do you two. Like I told you bro, she loves you as much as you do her," Lewa shrugged slightly, gazing down at the sleeping Torahka. "Bro, you've got to tell her soon. She's starting to think that you don't like her and it's really upsetting her," "Oh Spirits, no! That's the last thing I want to do!" Lewa said, looking distressed. "I just...oh, I've really stuffed it up haven't I bro?" "Not yet, but if you don't say something very soon - ie, tomorrow, you'll will have. And bro, if she gets any more upset, I'll be the first in a long line of people coming to beat you up," "Alright, I get the hint-message," Lewa said hastily. "First chance I get tomorrow and I'll talk to her. It's just...why does she like me? I'm Metru-Nui's biggest stuff-up!" Tahu shook his head. "Maybe it's 'cause you're both so alike. You're both wonderful people with the same sense of humour, same likes and dislikes - spirits, you're both very claustrophobic even. You also both have absolutely no sense of self-worth, and would rather tear yourselves down over things that others have long forgiven," Lewa smiled slightly, ducking his head in embarrassment. "Alright, alright, I get the point. I'm a fool-idiot, that much is clear. We're not the only ones who still beat ourselves up over things others have long forgiven though," Tahu's hand went automatically up to the old scar on his mask "You've got me there," he muttered, shuddering as those unwanted memories resurfaced. "You at least didn't have a choice in what you did. Me on the other hand, all that that thing did was make me angrier, the rest was all me..." "But -" "Oh shut up the pair of you, I'm trying to sleep," Ferinus said sleepily. "And you two have nothing on me - I sold out to the Piraka under my own free will, got a whole heap of people thrown into a nasty little cell including Resha, and somehow she still wanted to be my closefriend...Lewa mate, I don't think you have anything to worry about,"
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 7:10:40 GMT -5
"You coming or what?" Solisha called laughingly to Hahli, who blushed fuirously, moving away from the chute leading back to Ta Metru. "Sorry," she mumbled, not meeting the Toa of Water's eyes. Solisha laughed and fell into step beside her. "So, uh, what do you plan to do?" "No idea," Solisha said easily. "Probably getting lost while trying to find where Nokama lives," Hahli grinned, her face still pink. "I'm heading over there now, I could take you if you want?" "Thanks heaps," the Toa said, yawning. "Oh sorry...don't think I've had a proper night's sleep since the first day of me being here," she said with a smile. The chronicler chuckled and led the way through Ga-Metru in the direction of Nokama's home, Rei running along at their ankles and barking excitedly
Neither were aware of the storm clouds gathering on the horizon.
"Dalu, did you just call me Solisha?" Solisha asked dangerously as they crossed the causeway, cerulean matoran in tow. "You had better not have," "I uh, I thought that was your name now?" Dalu grinned, her eyes twinkling mischievously. "That's what Resha told me anyway," "That'd be right," Solisha said, rolling her eyes "Remind me to get her when she gets back. Oh, and by the way Dalu..." The Toa of Water picked the protesting matoran up and easily tossed her into the protodermic water. "...Don't ever call me Solisha again, got it?" "The only thing that is gonna be gotten is you!" Dalu shouted, already hoisting herself out of the water. Hahli burst out laughing as Solisha made a break for it, her warrior friend chasing after her, both laughing madly. Rei joined in, taking great delight in splashing through puddles and tumbling head over heals over people's feet. "It's nice to see them happy," a familiar voice said from beside Hahli. "Turaga Nokama!" she said, spinning around to greet her old friend. "We were just coming to speak to you...It seems though that we got distracted." Nokama smiled and put her arm around the Chronicler's shoulders. "I'm just relieved to see you two are alright and in one piece. The stories coming out of Onu Metru are quite frightening, as was the one that Pouks was telling Gaaki and I yesterday," Hahli raised her eyebrows in interest as the light blue Turaga began explaining.
...
Dawn was creeping across the cave in which the Toa slept in, a thin ray of sunshine illuminating the 'room'. Lewa was leant against the cave wall, drowsily watching Kokua, who was still leaning against him, sound asleep. Her wings twitched and she stirred, scrunching her nose up as light played across her face. Lewa sighed, wracking his brains for the best way to tell her how he felt when a soft chuckle came from across the cavern. "'Lo brother..." Aikane said sleepily, nestled against Tahu's chest. "Hey sis...how are you feeling?" Lewa asked, stretching as best he could without waking Kokua. "Better...tired still though...." Aikane smiled, yawning widely and resting back against the Toa of Fire. "Gonna go back to sleep now..." "Okay then sis, rest-well," Lewa said, watching as she fell asleep again. He sighed deeply and leaned back against the wall, glancing around as the other's started to show signs of awakening.
~*~
"Hey Solis...could I ask you something?" Dalu asked as they started walking back to where they had left Hahli and Nokama. "You just did...but go ahead," Solisha said, cocking an eyebrow at the suddenly solemn expression on her friend's mask. "What is it?" "When you were - " "Hey Dalu! Balta and Dezalk reckon they have a surprise for us in Ta-Metru," Lari called, running up to the pair with a flower tucked into her mask. "Hey Solis, wanna come?" "Nah, sounds like it's just for you two, I'd be in the way," Solisha said with a grin "Plus I've got to go talk to Nokama about something," "Alright, see ya later," Lari grinned, grabbing Dalu's hand and starting to drag her off towards the chute station. "Have fun!" Solisha yelled at their retreating backs and laughing as both blushed furiously. She continued through the streets in search of her friends then broke into a smile as the light blue Turaga leaned out of her window and called her over. Solisha blinked as she entered the house, waiting for her eyes to adjust to the light. "Would you like a drink?" Nokama asked, smiling at the slightly nervous Toa of Water. Solisha blinked and nodded, following her into the kitchen. She snagged a roll from a tray as the Turaga prepared the drinks having firmly resisted Solisha's offers to help. She carried them out into the garden, smiling as Solisha glanced around around appreciatively. "It's beautiful out here Turaga," she said, taking a seat at the little table, and grinning at the look of pride on Nokama's mask. The two settled into a conversation about the garden and plants in general, a conversation that soon broadened into other subjects, both slowly getting to know each other.
It was nearly lunchtime when the sun dipped under the clouds, the pair suddenly realising what time it was. "Looks like a storm," Nokama muttered, craning her neck up at them. "Nasty looking one too,"
~*~
"Tahu, are you sure you know how to play this? Or are you letting me win?" Ferinus's amused voice reached Aikane as she stirred again. She kept her eyes closed and had to hide a grin as Tahu growled under his breath. She cracked open an eye enough to watch him move a red stone, before theatrically slapping his forehead as Ferinus promptly captured his piece. "That's sneaky..." Aikane whispered so that only Tahu could hear her. He very faintly squeezed her shoulder and leaned forward to make what appeared to be a terminally stupid move. Ferinus roared with laughter and moved his own piece forward, leaving Tahu pretending to deliberate. Shifting very slightly, Aikane could see Lewa sitting behind the Toa Voya of Earth, a smirk on his mask as he realised what the Toa of Fire was up to. The gambit continued for the next three moves before Tahu grinned, now having Ferinus exactly where he wanted him. "May I?" Aikane asked sleepily, sitting up and reaching over to the pieces. Tahu nodded, his grin widening as Aikane shifted foward and moving the last red stone until Ferinus's remaining seven pieces had been captured, effectively ending the game. "W-what? No...What?!" It was Tahu's turn to roar with laughter as the Toa of Earth slapped his head and glared at him. "Relax earth-bro, you aren't the first to fall to that sneaky-trick, and you definitely won't be the last," Lewa laughed, clapping a hand on his shoulder. "How's it goin' Aikane?" the disgruntled Earth Toa asked, rifling about in his bag for breakfast. "Pretty good," she grinned, stretching slightly. "Still sleepy though, it's a little annoying," "Have some breakfast then go back to sleep then," Tahu suggested. "The tide is out, we still have a few hours before we can start heading off," "Sounds good to me," Aikane said, shifting so that Tahu could get up and stretch. Ferinus leaned over and passed her a couple of pieces of fruit. "Sorry it's so stingy but most of the food we brought is on the boat," he said apologetically. "It's enough, I don't feel like a huge breakfast anyway," Aikane smiled back, tentatively nibbling at the fruit. "This is better then anything I've had in a while," "I can well imagine," Tahu muttered darkly. "Hey! Bro, where's mine!" Lewa exclaimed, frowning at Ferinus as he grinned back innocently. "I thought seeing as though you were rather sea sick on the way here that you'd be off food," he said then winced as Lewa thumped him one. "Was he really sea sick?" Aikane asked disbelievingly as she leant back against the wall, hiding a yawn. "Aww, come on, not you too shadow-sis!" Lewa grumbled. "It was wild-rough on the way here, that's all," Aikane giggled as Tahu surreptitiously shook his head and mouthed; "He's a little touchy about it," "I saw that," Lewa muttered darkly, prompting more giggles, this time from Kokua, who was snuggled against him. "Hey, I thought you were asleep!"
~*~
"Is the weather always like this around here?" Solisha asked, leaning down and playing with Rei's ears. The little puppy whined and pawed to get up on Solisha's lap as a crack of thunder echoed through the metru. "Not exactly like this," Nokama chuckled, nodding her thanks as Hahli returned from the kitchen with drinks. "But if you're asking if its prone to sudden changes, then yes it is," Hahli sat down in the nearest chair, frowning and staring out the window. "Still uneasy?" Nokama asked, smiling kindly at her. Hahli glanced up looking vaugely worried. "Yeah...I...I don't know, I'm probably just imagining things," she muttered, blushing slightly "The sooner this is over the better," As if to pinpoint her words there was a blinding flash as lighting struck something close by, followed instantly by a colossal crack of thunder.
Unknown to either of the three, the lightning bolt had the struck the observatory's telescope just as Nixie had put her face up to it.
~*~
Nearly three hours had passed when Aikane awoke again. She sat up, blinking the sleep from her eyes as voices drifted in from outside. She climbed to her feet and headed outside and leant against the warm rock. "Hey sis!" Anuenue said with a huge smile. "How are you feeling?" "Much better," Aikane grinned, hugging her rainbow sister. "How 'bout you?" A brief shadow passed through Anuenue's eyes before she grinned, pulling Aikane over to where Kokua and Lewa sat, picking at the remaining food. "Much better now I know you're alright," "Hey Aikane," Kokua mumbled, avoiding her sister's eyes. "What's up?" Aikane asked confused, sitting beside her winged sister, who flushed deeply and ducked her head. "Nothing..." she mumbled, reaching for the last piece of fruit. Lewa sighed and leaned back to look at Aikane. "She's heart-blaming herself for what happened," he said. "Thinks that it's her fault, when it's not" Kokua raised her head enough to glare at Lewa before staring back at the ground miserably. "You're not serious sis?" Aikane asked, staring incredulously at Kokua. "Oh sis, don't be silly," she added, putting her arm around Kokua's shoulders. "I should have been able to help you," the Toraka muttered darkly. "Sis, trust me, you've helped me more then you could imagine," Aikane said, shuddering slightly. "I wouldn't be here if you hadn't helped me," "But -" "Kokua, the only thing I blame you for, is eating the rest of the food. And if you hadn't, Airhead would have," "Hey!" Kokua giggled, smiling tentatively at Aikane, who grinned and hugged her happily. Anuenue smiled at her sisters, firmly pushing the previous night's memories to the back of her mind. "Hey! Hey guys, check this out!" Ferinus burst out of the jungle, arms overflowing with an odd pink coloured fruit and a huge grin on his mask. He skidded to a halt in front of the group and dumped them all on the ground, looking thrilled about something. "Uh...what are you so excited about?" Lewa asked, prodding one cautiously. "What are these," "These," Ferinus began, carefully peeling the skin from one of the mango-like fruits and took a huge bite. "Are one of the best things that ever grew on Voya Nui. They died out when the drought first started, I never thought I'd taste this again," He took another bite and grinned, pink juice running down his chin. "Can't wait to give these to Resha," he said happily. "She used to love these things..." "Speaking of which...are you two closefriends?" Kokua asked, smiling at the jet Toa blushed furiously. "Yeah. Asked her on the way back from the Great Temple," he answered, glancing up as Tahu appeared out of the jungle and sat next to Aikane. "Well I found your amour?" he said with an slight frown. "It's...quite odd," He pulled out a perfect sphere of metal out, sky blue in colour. "It shouldn't be like this, it should just be a melted blob of nothing," Aikane shrugged, glancing at the ball with distaste. "I'd much rather be getting out of here then worrying about that now," she admitted, shivering slightly. "I just want to get home," "We'll go and start packing up then, the tide'll only take another hour or so to come completely in," Ferinus said, climbing to his feet. The group followed Aikane lagging behind so as to talk to Anuenue. "You're awfully quiet sis," Aikane said, glancing at her rainbow hued sister. "It's not like you," Anuenue shrugged, and smiled unconvincingly up at Aikane. "I'm just tired, that's all. I want to get home too," Aikane nodded, knowing her sister was hiding something, but she decided to let it go for the time being, instead wondering out loud if the hammocks in the ship were comfortable. "Nope...though I'd say they're much better then the floor," was the quiet reply.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 7:11:22 GMT -5
"Spirits, what a mess," Solisha muttered, picking her way through the debris strewn streets. "And it looks like there's another storm coming," she added unhappily. Nokama nodded in agreement as she walked beside her, calling out to the matoran wandering about, checking out the damage. There was a shout and the matoran whose name Solisha couldn't remember ran up to the pair and seized her arm and started to tug her off in the direction she came from. "Macku, what's going on?" Nokama exclaimed, hurrying after the pair. "Nix, Nixie's been hurt," Macku blurted, still tugging frantically at Solisha's arm. "The lightning struck the observatory and she can't see and she's hurt and hurry up!" Solisha broke into a run, following the tall blue matoran, Nokama bringing up the rear.
...
"Oh spirits, what happened?" Nokama exclaimed in horror, swiftly kneeling beside Hahli, who held Nixie's head in her lap. The deep blue astronomer moaned softly, writhing in pain as Solisha moved to join them on Hahli's other side. "I don't know... the lightning struck the telescope, she must have been looking through it at the time," Hahli answered, looking up at Solisha desperately. "She was thrown across the room, a-and I think it blinded her..." Solisha cursed softly and gently took Nixie's hands in hers before yet again summoning the blue glow around them. It slowly travelled up Nixie's arms and sunk into her, Hahli sighing in relief as her friend relaxed. "Hey Nix, you alright?" she asked, her smile fading as Nixie opened her eyes and stared around unseeingly. "H-hahli? Hahli, I can't see," she whimpered, hands searching frantically for her friend, who quickly grasped her hands and squeezed them in attempt to reassure her. Solisha glanced at Nokama with a pleading look. "I-I don't know what to do," she whispered, biting her lip anxiously. "Can I fix it?" "I don't know," Nokama said. "We can only hope," Solisha moved closer to the sobbing astronomer and, according to Nokama's instructions, gently put her hands on either side of her head. Nixie gasped and flinched, Hahli quickly trying to soothe her. Concentrating hard, Solisha summoned the all-too-familiar blue glow around Nixie's head, carefully channeling her energy into repairing the damaged nerves. She could feel her energy draining away until blackness started eating at the corners of her eyes before she slumped backwards, unconscious.
...
"Turaga, how is she?" Hahli's voice asked as awareness began to return to Solisha. She could feel an arm supporting her, while her hands dangled in the water and a strange feeling ran up her arms. "Huh? What's happening, is Nixie alright?" she blurted, opening her eyes and staring around wildly. She was knelt by the protodermis cannel that ran behind Nokama's house, her arms submerged in the water while Nokama herself was holding her up, preventing her from falling face first into the water. "She's fine, she's sleeping off the effects of that healing," Nokama said reassuringly. Hahli came and sat beside the bewildered Toa of Water and dangled her feet in the water. "What am I doing here then?" Solisha asked, watching curiously as the colour slowly returned to her body. "What's all this about?" Nokama smiled and sat on her other side, mimicking Hahli's actions and began to explain.
~*~
Meanwhile, far, far away on Eques, laughter was coming from the cave as the small group began to pack up while Ferinus grinned and continued to tell them stories about when he lived on Voya Nui. "C'mon, we've better start heading for the boat," he said, standing up and slinging his bag over his shoulder. He inadvertently bumped it against Kokua's left wing then jumped as she yelped in pain, instinctively pulling it tight against her body. "Sorry! Sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you, what did I do?" he asked anxiously, dropping the bag and crouching beside her. Lewa meanwhile had also dropped what he was doing and scrambled over to his friend. "What's all the fuss, there's just a splinter or something in it," Kokua laughed, trying to fend off the overanxious Toa of Air. "Let me have a look," Anuenue said, moving past Lewa and carefully examined Kokua's wing. A patch of the downy feathers that grew from the top of the wing were stained faintly pink. Kokua flinched as Anuenue gently parted the soft feathers, searching until she found a sharp black object embedded deep in the skin. "What on earth is this?" she muttered, carefully trying to get her fingers around the protruding end. "Looks like the head of a spear," Tahu said, craning his neck for a better look. "One of the guards last night must have nicked you with it and left it behind," "Well I hope he doesn't expect it back - ow!" Kokua yelped, shooting Anuenue a dirty look over her shoulder. "Spirits sis, either pull it out or leave it be, stop poking at it," "Hold still then, every time I get it you twitch away!" came the tart reply as the Turaga of Colour tried again to grasp the spear tip. After several more attempts to pull it out and ignoring the Toraka's complaints, Anuenue glanced at her winged sister in exasperation. "It's no use we'll have to get Ferinus and Tahu to hold your wing still." she muttered. "I could sit on her if you like?" Aikane offered cheekily, laughing as Kokua turned to glare at her. "That's gratitude for you,!" she grumped "I - OW! Stoppit sis!" "Oh stop being such a baby sis," Aikane grinned, moving to help Tahu pin her wing back. Fernius did the same, while Lewa, laughing like mad, reached forward and grabbed her hands to stop her from raching around and hitting Aikane. "Thanks bro," Aikane chuckled, watching in curiosity as Anuenue finally managed to get hold of the spear tip and carefully coaxed it out, tuning out Kokua's whinging and the other's laughing. "Give me a look sis?" Lewa asked, holding out his hand for the spear tip while Kokua scooted over to the other side of the cavern, smoothing her ruffled feathers back into place with a frown. "Oh lighten up sis," Ferinus called with a laugh, getting up and picking up his bag again. "Come on, like I said before, we'd better head off," Still poking fun at the disgruntled Toraka, the small group filed out of the room, Lewa lagging behind with a very nervous expression on his mask. As the group headed through the jungle, he swallowed hard and tapped Kokua on the shoulder. "Could...could I talk to you for a sec?" he asked, mouth suddenly very dry. "You already are," she grouched, then glanced up curiously as he flushed, looking away. "Oh Airhead, I'm not really cranky, what is it you want to talk about?" "I...I was trying to tell you before, in the boat before Aikane's shadow twin appeared...Kokua, I -" "LOOK OUT!" Before Lewa could finish his long-awaited sentence a rotten fruit landed just inches away from the pair, Ferinus looking mortified as Tahu smacked him over the back of the head. "OY!" Kokua yelled with a laugh, scooping up the remains of the fruit and hurling it back. Lewa slumped visibly, and moved to catch up with the others. "Sorry about that bro," Tahu said sympathetically. Lewa sighed deeply and shrugged. "Hey, I still have the rest of the day," he said, trying to crack a joke. "Maybe I can find a better way to tell her too," "Yeah...on the plus side bro, at least she's not the daughter of a Great Spirit," Tahu said gloomily. "You have no idea just how intimidating that is," Lewa was about to reply when he suddenly stiffened and swore under his breath. Tahu followed his gaze which fell on yet another stone with a horribly familiar symbol on it. "What is it with this place?" he muttered darkly. "I had thought we had heard the last of those beasts," "Apparently not," Lewa said, unaware that Kokua was watching curiously. "Lets just leave already,"
~*~
Evening had fallen on Metru Nui, and Solisha was sitting atop the wall around Nokama's garden, staring wistfully out toward the docks. "Do you ever get the feeling that the Great Beings have quite an...odd....sense of humour?" she asked as Nokama and Hahli came to join her. "More times then I can remember," Nokama said, following her gaze with a smile. "What prompted that particular observation?" "Oh, just thinking. After what's happened over the past couple of days here, it's obvious that somebody had to be here to fix it, for lack of a better phrase. It's just funny that the one of us who could have been the most useful -" here Solisha tapped her mask "-Is the one to stay behind," "I know that feeling well T-Solis," Hahli said with a faint grin. "Out of all the matoran on the island of Mata Nui to become Chronicler, and to do what I've done, it would be me," Solisha frowned. "I don't understand. From what I've heard and what I've gotten to know of you, you seem like the perfect matoran for the job," Hahli laughed. "Ah, but you didn't know me back then...I was the shyest, most frightened matoran that ever did live," "Now this, this I don't belive. You, shy?" Solisha laughed, grinning at the short matoran. "I was! You tell her Turaga, I know I drove you mad!" "The amount of times that I nearly strangled her," Nokama grinned, giving the Chronicler a playful shove. "Is unbecoming of a Turaga. She could barely look you in the face when she was talking to you, spent her life tiptoeing around the village, and spirits forbid that you ask her to take her turn at the market stalls. She actually passed out once when I asked her to take a message to Ta-Koro," "Good thing I did go," Hahli said cheekily, a blush covering her mask. "Otherwise things could have been very different," "I suppose I should be thankful you weren't like Macku. I think I spent more time trying to stop her from sneaking off to Po-Koro then not," "You've lost me there," Solisha said, an interested grin on her mask. "I still can't believe you were ever that shy Hahli," "Macku is closefriends with Hewkii - I don't know if you've met him yet? - and she used to canoe through the rivers to all places on the island to meet up with him. It wouldn't have been half as worrying if she hadn't insisted upon doing it when the rahi attacks were at their most lethal," "Rahi attacks? Have you had any peace at all...ever?!" Solisha exclaimed, shaking her head as Nokama and Hahli burst out laughing. "Yeah, come on and we'll try and catch you up on our history," Nokama chuckled, heading inside and motioning for the pair to follow her.
~*~
"Tired?" Tahu asked gently as Aikane stumbled slightly, yawning widely. "A little," Aikane admitted, smiling at him. "Hungry too," "Well you could always have one of those things Ferinus is carrying," Kokua called jokingly from behind them. "They're actually not bad," "I'll be right thanks," Aikane laughed. Behind them Lewa was talking with Ferinus. "So what exactly is it you've been making?" Lewa asked curiously. Ferinus hesitated, before holding out a fine silver chain, with a small charm in the shape of a unfamiliar character hanging from it. "I'm going to give it to Resha when we get home," he said, blushing slightly. "I mean, she went and made me this - " he guestured vaugely at the yellow green and black beaded band that encircled his wrist. "- And I...just thought I'd return the favour," Lewa grinned at the younger Toa's babbling and took the necklace, taking a closer look. "What does the symbol mean?" he asked, marvelling at the workmanship of it. "It's from the ancient language once used on Voya Nui...most of the translations were lost years ago but some were remembered," Ferinus said, blushing slightly. He took the necklace back and ran a finger along the edge of the charm. "This particular one is usually translated as 'one who is one with the water," he said, blush deepening. "I don't know, I thought it fit her..." "She'll love it," Lewa said with a smile. "Wish I was good at making things, I'd like to give something to Kokua when..." he trailed off, looking embarrassed. "Hey bro, I am so sorry about before, I had no idea you were gonna tell her how you felt," Ferinus said. "Eh, it's alright, I think you saved me from making a complete fool-idiot of myself anyway,"
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 7:11:58 GMT -5
Several hours later, the Toa of Air was leaning against the banister of the ship, watching the island as it slowly grew smaller. He heard somebody approaching from behind and he winced, bracing himself for a lecture from his fiery brother. "Hey there," Kokua grinned, perching on the railing next to him. He glanced up and smiled at her. "Hi...I was thought-wondering where you got to," he said, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. Kokua grinned. "Looked like you were doing some pretty serious thinking out here," she said, shifting so that her legs dangled over the edge. "I didn't want to bug you," Lewa smiled and climbed up beside her. "You don't bug me, not ever," he said, blushing slightly. "How's your arm?" "Huh? Alright I guess," she said, glancing idly at the bandage "Hurts a bit..." "Sorry about that...I shoulda gotten that one first," Kokua sighed, looking over at him. "What's with the guilt? You know it wasn't your fault," Lewa said nothing, merely staring out at the ocean with a miserable expression. "It hasn't got anything to do with those weird carvings that you and Tahu keep coming across?" Kokua asked. Lewa shuddered, looking away. "Never thought I'd see them again," he muttered "Brings back a lot of nasty-bad memories," "I can't read minds you know," Kokua said, "Get it off your chest," Glancing at his winged friend, Lewa tried to smile as she watched him, puzzled at how solemn he looked. She moved closer to him looking concerned and shyly put her hand on his arm. "The thing you have to remember-know, is that I am the master of stupid-fool mistakes," Lewa said in such a quiet voice that Kokua could barely her him. He paused, swallowing hard and bowed his head. "It was just after we had defeated Makuta for the first time. These things called Bohrok - you know of them?" "I've read a little," Kokua answered. "They're the ones that come in swarms, have elemental powers right?" "Yeah. The thing is, they're just the shells. Inside they're controlled by these things called Krana. Anyway, after we had defeated Makuta we discovered that the Bohrok were trashing the island. We had split-separated to check on our villages and make sure the Turaga and Matoran were alright. I...I had nearly reached Le-Koro when I entered a clearing near home. Almost all the Le-Matoran were there, along with Matau," Lewa paused, shuddering again as he sought how to explain. Kokua squeezed his arm reassuringly, sensing his struggle. "They were wearing the krana as masks," There was a long pause as he stared at the deck before continuing in a voice so low that Kokua had to strain to hear him. "The one in control of Matau told me that I could release-free my friends if I removed the Krana. But...it was a trap, my mask was remove-stolen and replaced with a Krana. It happened so fast, I was combine-merged into their swarm before I realised what had happened," Kokua moved closer to her friend and gently squeezed his hand. "You got free though, you and Matau and the Matoran," she said, watching as Lewa laughed bitterly. "Only after we flattened our tree-bright home and scarred most of Le-Wahi. I...I even attacked Onua, hurt him pretty bad. It wasn't until he gave me the strength to remove the Krana that I stopped," "But..." Kokua began, looking faintly confused. "But everybody was alright, nobody was seriously hurt. The way you've been talking about it, I thought that somebody had been killed. It was years ago bro, why are you so down about it?" Lewa gave her a half hearted smile. "The same reason you still don't like that square in Ta-Metru," he said quietly. "I'm ashamed of what happened. It wasn't the first time that had happened. About a month after we first arrived on Mata Nui, my mask was infected by a Nui-Rama controlled by the old monster himself. That time...I trapped almost half the village in the nest and forced them to work day and night until we were rescued. Onua came to rescue me that time too, and you can imagine how I greeted him," Lewa sighed, staring up at the inky blue sky. "After the bohrok incident, the others...well they didn't exactly trust me. I can't blame them...I could still hear what the swarms were 'saying' and it still affected me. The amount of times the Le-Matoran have lost their homes because of me, or because I failed in my duty to protect them is staggering. I...I'm not worth your time feather-sis,"
He bowed his head and closed his eyes, waiting for Kokua to get up and walk away from him. His heart sank as he tried to imagine not having her close. Kokua sighed deeply and placed her silver hand over his. "Lewa, look at me," she said quietly. "I'm half rahkshii, need I say more? I was created by that...that monster, my first act was to free him from the protodermis and then I was left to die. I freed one of the most foul monsters ever to live, who then went on to corrupt Anuenue and Nokama, nearly kill Anuenue and then destroy one of the matoran," She gestured down at her mismatched body and smiled sadly. "It took quite a while for everyone to trust me, being what I am. You can still communicate with the bohrok, me, I can still talk with the Rahkshii in their tongue and trust me, the things I've heard them say..." She shuddered and then felt a warm arm slip around her shoulders. "Guess we're both a pair of screw-ups," Lewa said with a faintly embarrassed smile as he glanced down at his friend. She nodded absently, staring out at the ocean with an expression that suddenly stuck him as being intensely lonely. She looked up, blushing to find him watching her and before the Toa of Air realised what he was doing, he was pouring out his feelings for her, telling her just how much he loved her and how he was an idiot for not telling her sooner. Kokua stared out at the ocean again, face expressionless. 'Oh spirits, I really have blown it this time,' Lewa groaned inwardly, shoulders slumping miserably. "I was going to wait until we reached home again to ask you to be my closefriend, you know, nice-properly, but if you don't feel the same way..." he trailed off, missing the huge smile spreading across Kokua's face. She clumsily moved to hug him, but instead only managed to knock him from the balcony and into the cool water below. "Oh spirits!" she yelped, covering her mouth with both hands. "Lewa, are you alright?" Lewa's head broke the surface, dripping with water as he glared up at her. "Was that a yes?" he demanded, rolling his eyes as she fell backwards off the railing and lay on the deck, laughing hysterically. She managed to raise her head enough to nod before dissolving into gales of laughter again. "So you gonna come rescue-save me, or just leave me behind?" Lewa called from the water. Kokua climbed to her feet, still laughing and leant over the railing and extended a hand down to him. He grabbed hold of it and started to climb up, both laughing in embarrassment as their heads bumped. Lewa tilted his head and leaned up to meet Kokua's...
"Do you...uh, think we should give them some privacy?" Ferinus asked nervously. "I mean if they catch us here...." Tahu and Aikane both looked at the Toa Voya of Earth witheringly. They were sitting in the stairwell, each sporting a Huna and were shamelessly watching the couple outside who were completely oblivious to anything else but each other. "Do know how long and how much prodding it's taken to get these two to admit they adore each other," Tahu said, shaking his head "And just how hard it was - Spirits, don't they need air?" he added, raising an eyebrow. Beside him, Aikane had to stuff her fist into her mouth to stop herself from laughing. Tahu nudged her and gestured to where Lewa was climbing back on deck, and managing to somehow not break contact. "If your conscience is bothering you bro, you're quite welcome to go back below deck," she managed to say between fits of laughter. This time it was Ferinus's turn to give the withering look. He sighed wistfully, glancing down at the band around his wrist. "Wish Resha was here," he muttered, then turned beetroot red as he realised that he had spoken out loud. Aikane and Tahu glanced at each other before bursting out laughing, leaning on the other for support. Unnoticed by the trio, Lewa had reluctantly pulled away from Kokua and was staring suspiciously at the stairwell. "Is someone there?" Aikane slowly raised a finger to her lips, needlessly as both Ferinus and Tahu had fallen silent, both watching. Lewa raised an eyebrow and deliberately made his way over to the stairwell. His mask glowed, very slowly morphing into the shape of the Mask of Vision - which, inconveniently as it so happened, rendered the Huna useless. "Run!" Tahu hissed, shoving Ferinus down the stairs, Aikane right on his heels. They managed to make it down the stairs without making too much noise, flung themselves into the room shared by the three male Toa and hastily picked up the playing cards they had discarded earlier.
~*~
"I never saw that coming, Lewa and Kokua closefriends?" "No brother, I didn't think you would," the dusky being sighed, smiling happily at the image, where Kokua and Lewa had finally broken apart and were now sitting in the stairwell, Kokua nestled deep in his arms as they talked, this time of happier things. "Like I said, you were always blind to that kind of thing," Mata Nui just shook his head, ignoring his sister's jibe. "I am glad that they are happy," he said simply "I wish though, that Aikane would be as happy," Another sigh came from his sister, who closed her eyes and rubbed the bridge of her nose in exasperation. "How, dearest brother, how did you ever keep watch over those matoran all these years," "Well, dearest sister, if you would be so kind as to tell me what it is you are talking about instead of making vague insinuations..." Mata Nui said in annoyance. "That Toa of Fire, what's his name?" "Tahu?" "That's the one. He's sweet on her, and judging by the looks that she gives him when nobody is looking, she feels the same way. He's waiting for a good time to tell her, and judging by a conversation he had earlier, he's rather nervous about what you have to say about the whole thing," "If I were to tell him that so long as Aikane was happy, I would not have the slightest problem with them being together, would it put him at ease and stop all this awkward dancing around each other?" "I believe so," "Alright, then that is what I'll do,"
~*~
"Want to go back in with the others?" Lewa asked, smiling at the half asleep Torahka leaning against him. She smiled drowsily back and snuggled closer to him. "I'm comfy here," she murmured, giggling softly as he ran his fingers through her feathers. "It's peaceful here..." "It's getting a bit chilly though featherheart," he said quietly and then blushed. "Featherheart huh? I like that..." Kokua said, resting her head against his chest and closing her eyes. "You're gonna use me as a pillow again aren't you?" "Yep..."
Several minutes later Aikane crept out with a blanket and covered the sleeping couple before closing the door leading on deck and heading back to finish the game.
"That's me out," Tahu sighed deeply, dropping his cards on the table. "That would have to be the worst hand ever," "Ah well bro, you know what they say," Ferinus began with a mischievous grin. "Unlucky in cards..." Both Aikane and Tahu blushed deeply, carefully avoiding looking at each other. Aikane yawned deeply, fumbling for the remains of her drink. "You need to get some sleep," Tahu said firmly, cheeks still redder then normal as he glared at Ferinus. He tugged the mug out of her hand and helped the sleepy Toa of Twilight to her feet all the while ignoring her protests. "Are we just gonna leave them there?" he asked as they crept past Kokua and Lewa and into the room where Anuenue was already fast asleep. "Nah, they're comfortable," Aikane murmured drowsily. She gave Tahu a swift hug before attempting to climb into her hammock. Half asleep as she was though, she lost her balance and was unceremoniously dumped on the ground by the hammock, which creaked innocently as the Toa of Twilight started laughing. "Oh spirits, I'm gonna wake up Anuenue," she giggled helplessly, "I don't know why I'm laughing, that wasn't funny," Tahu chuckled and helped her up, grinning as she tried to stifle her laughter. She sat on the edge of the hammock, this time not falling off, and started to get comfortable. "Could you toss me that blanket?" she asked, yawning deeply again. Tahu nodded and moved to cover her with it. "Thanks..." she whispered, tugging up up and closing her eyes."See you in the morning," "Yeah...'night sis," Tahu murmured, leaving the room.
...
Barely two hours later Aikane sat bolt upright and shivered, trying to push the nightmare from her mind. Cold sweat trickled down her forehead and she swung herself out of the hammock, the room suddenly feeling menacing and claustrophobic. She blindly felt her way up onto the deck where she sighed in relief as the cool air hit her mask. There was a rustle of feathers and Kokua joined her, looking happier then Aikane had seen her in a while. "You okay sis?" she asked, putting an arm around the violet Toa. "You're so pale!" Aikane managed to summon a grin as she lent against her sister. "Bad dream," she muttered darkly. "I can imagine," Kokua said, some of the happiness fading from her face. "Sis, there's something I didn't tell you before..." The Torahka pulled out the katana made from Aikane's broken staff and laid them before her. "These are yours," she said quietly. "Your staff...when I was knocked out I fell backwards and landed on it and it broke...I...I had them made up into katana, I don't know why, it just felt right at the time," Aikane wordlessly leaned forward to pick up one of the blades and carefully examined it. "Sis...these aren't mine," she said, wrapping her friend's hand around the hilt. "These are yours; I can get a new staff," "But..." Kokua began and then smiled as Aikane banged her head against an imaginary wall. "Alright, I get the point!" "Good. So anyway, um...how'd it go with Lewa?" she asked mischievously, choosing to omit the fact that she had been eavesdropping. Kokua grinned again, a faint blush colouring her cheeks. "Oh sis, he does love me," she said happily, "I was beginning to think that he didn't but..." Aikane grinned, hugging her winged sister. "You two are just as bad as each other," she chuckled. "I'm glad you've finally gotten together though, saves us a lot of headaches," Kokua grinned, knowing that her next words would drive the Toa of Twilight to strangling her. "We're uh...not closefriends though," she said in a low voice, ducking her head to hide her smile. "What! I... What?!" Kokua laughed, punching Aikane lightly in the shoulder. "Relax sis, for some reason he wants to ask me more 'formally' and apparently that can't be done on a boat," she laughed. "Just uh, don't tell Tahu, I think he'd spontaneously combust with frustration," Aikane smiled in agreement and then before she could stop it, yawned widely. Kokua smiled back, climbing to her feet. "Come on sis, I'm going back to bed, you should do the same," she said, heading toward the stairwell. "I've got to wake Fer, his turn to watch - whoa!" Both Aikane and Kokua staggered as the boat suddenly lurched to the side. "Owwww...." Ferinus stuck his head out from the doorway and smiled ruefully, rubbing the back of his head. "I'll be glad for a nice solid bed when we get home," he said with a grin, moving past the pair. "One that doesn't start swining at the the barest hint of a wave and then tip me out," "Tell me about it bro," Kokua laughed, following Aikane into their room.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Dec 25, 2007 7:12:40 GMT -5
Not long after the pair had fallen asleep Aikane shifted in her hammock as the boat hit a swell and began to dream
"Are you sure about this brother? I don't know if she's ready to meet me..." A vaguely familiar voice roused Aikane from her sleep. She sat up slowly, realising she was in the flowered meadow and looked around for the source of the voices. "I...Daughter?" Mata Nui asked, turning as Aikane gasped in fear, eyes fixed on the dusky one beside him as she slowly tried to back away. He swiftly moved to sit beside her and put an arm around her shoulders. "You have nothing to fear," he said quietly, trying to reassure the trembling spirit. "That part of my sister's power does not work here," "Y-your sister?" Aikane stammered, still watching her fearfully. She chanced a look up at Mata Nui then quickly looked back at her, flinching as she saw she had moved closer. "Yes. There aren't many who know of her and even fewer now who can claim to know her. The Great Beings, myself and now you," Aikane blinked, still watching the dusky being with a frightened look but there was now a spark of curiousity in her eyes. The dark purple and sliver being's mask was now visable in the bright light and to Aikane's suprise, looked like a slimmer and more delicate version of Mata Nui's. She smiled, nodding in response to the unspoken question in Aikane's eyes. "We're twins," she said, her smile widening as Aikane timidly moved to sit beside her. "My name is Ryha Nui," Silence fell for a few minutes before Ryha spoke again. "I am glad to see you are looking much better," she said, absently twirling her finger around a blade of grass. "I must apologise for my actions that night. My duties are often ...less then pleasant," Aikane shivered again, leaning back against Mata Nui who squeezed her shoulder reassuringly. "Speaking of duties..." he said, climbing to his feet. "I will return soon," he added to Aikane, who had glanced up worriedly. Both she and Rhya watched as he vanished into the mist before lapsing into an akward silence.
"I come here often," the dusky spirit said after some minutes, sighing as she rested back on her elbows. Aikane tentatively shifted closer, curious at the thoughtful look on her mask. "It's very peaceful," the Toa of Twilight replied, slowly resting herself beside her. She glanced around at the flowers surrounding them, her gaze coming to rest on a many petaled flower. She smiled, realising that it reminded her of the butterfly that had befriended Kokua and reached out to pick it.
"M-May I?" The quiet voice of her brother's daughter reached Ryha Nui as she stirred from her quiet contemplation. She glanced around and saw to her suprise that Aikane had shifted again to sit right beside her. She was still visibly nervous as she held a brightly coloured flower. She sat up and allowed Aikane to carefully fasten the flower to her mask before gently hugging her. Aikane stiffened briefly, unsure of how to react. "It's beautiful, thank you," Ryha said, listening as Aikane shyly told her about who the flower reminded her of while she leant against the Great Spirit. "I always know when Kokua sings," Ryha mused, smiling as Aikane glanced up curiously. "I was asked to give her that gift and did so when you and your sisters healed her," As she finished speaking the dusky spirit wondered whether she had given too much away, but at the sleepy Toa's next words she was momentarilily relieved. "You sing?" Aikane murmured, yawning deeply which drew a musical chuckle from Ryha. "Yes and seeing as though your spirit is still healing, would you like me to sing for you?" Aikane nodded drowsily and smiled. "I'd love you too...is it alright if I tell Kokua about this later?" Ryha nodded as she helped her niece get comfortable. "She looks a bit like you..." Aikane mumbled, already half asleep. "You have the same smile..." she added with a huge yawn. Rhya began to sing softly, smiling as Aikane's eyes fluttered shut and hen glanced up as Mata Nui who had returned almost sliently and was standing behind them. "So what were these mysterious 'other duties' of yours brother?" she asked, watching as Aikane's spirit returned to her body. "Not scaring the mask of that fire Toa I hope?" "No, but that's what I'm about to do. I was speaking to Nahele and his companions," "May I watch this upcomming chute wreck?" Rhya said with a grin as she clambered to her feet. Mata Nui just sighed and nodded, watching as his sister concealed herself.
...
Like Aikane half an hour ago, Tahu rolled over in his hammock as the boat hit a wave, slowly becomming aware of something tickling his nose. He half-heartedly tried to brush it away for a few moments before reluctantly opening his eyes only to find himself looking at grass and a sliver flower. "Huh?" he muttered in puzzlement and sat up, realising that he was in the meadow his brother and sisters had told him about. "They weren't exaggerating," he whispered, looking back at the flower that had awoken him. He was about to brush a hand over it when he got the feeling that he was no longer alone. He slowly raised his head, glancing around before gasping and scrambing hastily to his feet as a brilliant white and silver figure approached. The Toa Nuva of Fire bowed deeply, finding himself to be trembling as the Great Spirit reached him. It was disconcertingly silent for several minutes as Mata Nui stood there watching the Toa of Fire, then rested his hand on his shoulder. Tahu glanced up startled to find the Great Spirit smiling at him. "Relax," he said, chuckling slightly as Tahu blinked. He gestured for the nervous Toa to sit down before sitting down hismelf. "You are wondering why you are here," he stated. "Y-yes sir..." Tahu stammered, bowing his head again. "Two reasons. Firstly...I wish to thank you for saving my daughter's life," Mata Nui said gravely. "She would not be with us were it not for your actions," "I...but all I -" "There is no need to downplay what you have done. Just know that I am so very grateful that she is still with us," Tahu nodded stunned, still feeling nervous as the Great Spirit lasped back into watching him. The Toa of Fire had the strange, unshakable feeling that he was being summed up in some way. "I...uh...there were two things?" he eventually said, blushing deeply as the Great Spirit seemed to come out of a kind of trance. "Ah yes, forgive me. I have a question for you and...it is somewhat akward. My apologies for being so blunt but - you love my daughter?" A deep blush covered Tahu's mask as he nodded slowly, raising his gaze to meet Mata Nui's. "More then life itself," he said quietly."If she had required it I would have given every last shred of power I possess to save her," Mata Nui nodded slowly. "D-Does she feel anything for me?" Tahu blurted, then blushed again, ducking his head in embarassment. Mata Nui only smiled. Tahu took a deep breath, steeling himself before speaking again. "I...I would like to ask her to be my closefriend," he said, hardly believing that he was having this conversation with the Great Spirit. "Would...I mean do you -" "No. You are free to ask her," Mata Nui smiled. "She will be delighted," Tahu blinked, stunned at the Great Spirit's approval, before bowing deeply then frowned, confused as a very faint laugh rippled across in the wind. For a second he thought that Kokua had been listening in and he glanced around before realising that they were still alone in the meadow. Mata Nui rolled his eyes and excused himself, climbing to his feet and vanishing into the mist leaving Tahu bewildered and apprehensive.
Several minutes later, Alani, Nahele, Lhikan and Reota entered the meadow and joined him. Tahu smiled as they introduced themselves, each tapping fists with him in their turn. "You know you shouldn't be afraid of where your destiny leads you." Lhikan remarked, frowning as Nahele and Alani snickered quietly. "Yes brothers, I know I have not always followed my own advice, there is really no need to remind me," He turned back to Tahu, shaking his head in exasperation. "What they are tactfully trying to say is that I took the Lewa and Kokua route with my closefriend, although in my case it was a month before I had the courage to ask her," Tahu chuckled, his mask still glowing redder then normal. "I had actually planned to ask the next day," he said, smiling ruefully. "Before I had a chance to get too nervous and start imagining all kinds of scenarios," "Yeah, that was his problem," Alani grinned, jerking his thumb at Lhikan, who shook his head again.
Footsteps came from behind Ryha Nui and she turned, smiling to face her brother. "Blunt as ever I see brother," she chuckled, shaking her head in exsperation. Mata Nui merely grinned, clapping a hand on her shoulder. "Dearest sis, there are times where subtlety just doesn't work. Take Kokua and Lewa. They spent - what, two weeks was it? - dancing around each other being subtle and generally miserable. Two minutes of blunt honesty solved all that. I'm simply sparing Tahu and Aikane all that trouble," "Perhaps," "Perhaps nothing, I am right and you know it," "Perhaps. But I refuse to admit it," Rhya grinned, ducking the mock punch her brother aimed at her before heading back into the mist to rejoin the Toa of Fire.
"It is an honour to meet you Lhikan," Tahu said after they had been talking for a while. "Give Vakama my regards," Lhikan chuckled. "How are they all?" Tahu smiled and spent another few minutes recounting the latest exploits of the Turaga of Metru Nui. "Anuenue is one kazahni of a fighter when provoked," Reota remarked, watching as Tahu stifled a yawn and rested back on his elbows. "Yeah...remind me not to get on her nerves again," he grinned, yawning again and laying back on the grass and closing his eyes. The spirits grinned at one another then rose and bowed as Mata Nui rejoined them. The Great Spirit nodded to them and leant down, picking the silver flower and placing it in Tahu's hand before smiling as the spirits departed, Nahele laughing as Lhikan used his staff to trip up Alani. He sighed, watching Tahu's spirit return to his body before forming a sphere of light and watching as Aikane settled on a hammock and quietly replied to Anuenue's sleepy question beofre they both glanced over to where the Torahka was already fast asleep.
...
In the cabin next door Tahu awoke suddenly, sitting bolt up right and staring around at the hammocks around him. Ferinus's was empty, the earthern Toa still on watch. The Toa of Fire lent back, sighing as he thought about what he had just dreamt, before something tickled his right hand. "Spirits!" he whispered in awe as he saw the silver flower resting by his hand. "Not a dream," he mumured, carefully examining it as it shone brightly in the dim light from the lightstone. "Come on, I'll take the lot of you, you b..." Lewa growled, rolling over in his sleep and very nearly falling out of his hammock. Tahu stiffened then hurriedly tucked the flower away safely and watched as his brother growled some more then settled down again.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Feb 9, 2008 6:49:39 GMT -5
(and yes, I know there are spelling errors in this but meh, the spell check website has FAILED me ><)
"Vakama?" "Sorry? Oh...my apologies sister, say that again?" Nokama shook her head with a faint smile. "I said it's getting late and I must return to Ga-Metru. Will you be alright here alone?" The Turaga of Fire nodded absently. "I need to go to the Great Temple tomorrow..." he said, shaking himself out of his thoughts. "There's something...I can't put my finger on it, but something is not right," "I'll tell Ahonui," Nokama smiled as she left the room. Vakama sighed again, mechanically pulling at a loose thread in his robe. He slowly got to his feet and headed downstairs and into the kolhii arena, all the while thinking about all that had occured since the Toa had departed to rescue Aikane. He glanced up idly at the tower before turning to where the crystal orb glowed brightly and climbing up to where it sat. His gaze drifted in the direction of the Great Temple, its domed roof visable over all the houses. "It's just as well Solis stayed," he mused. He slowly became aware of a familar sensation forming and he leant back as a vision formed before his eyes.
...
"Turaga Vakama? Are you alright?" Ahonui's voice woke the Turaga of Fire and he glanced around as the pale gold and purple matoran reached the top of the stairs and joined him. "Turaga Nokama left her staff here," he added as the Turaga gave him a questioning look. "She asked me to get it for her," "Ah. Thank you for coming to join me," Vakama smiled, following him down the stairs. He was thinking again of the image he had just seen of the tall dusky being who had appeared for a moment or two, her intense blue eyes glowing with reassurance before she had introduced herself. "Would you like some?" Ahonui asked politely, offering the Turaga some of the food he carried. Vakama blinked, realising that his thoughts had carried him into Ga-Metru. "I'm fine thank you...Ahonui, you lived in the Great Temple for many years, in that time were you ever aware of anything about a being called Ryha Nui?" he asked, turning to watch the matoran. Suprised by the unexpected question Ahonui nearly choked on a mouthful of water. "I-I..." he stuttered before the canister fell from his suddenly loose fingers. Vakama hurriedly caught the matoran before he could fall backwards, carefully easing him down on a nearby bench. Several minutes passed before the blank expression in his eyes faded and he started to regain his senses. "Turaga Vakama! Is he okay?" Vakama turned to see Nireta standing behind him, peering anxiously at Ahonui. "He'll be alright," Vakama said reassuringly, smiling as she sat beside her friend and, blushing furiously, clasped his hand. Ahonui blinked a few times and he picked up the water canister and took a sip, stalling for time. Several minutes passed while Vakama let Ahonui gather his thoughts then finally the Matoran sighed and began explaining.
"It...It was just after the Great Spirit had been cast into the unending sleep. The Visorak had arrived and a whole squad of them were trashing Ga-Metru. They had entered the Great Temple just as I had finished baricading the entrance to the concealed area and I was looking for something to use as a weapon in case they found the doorway," He paused, taking another sip. "They were right outside the door when one got shoved against it. The hollow noise caught their attention and they began to draw closer. I was still weaponless and I was starting to be very concerned that I would not be able to carry out my orders in the near future. I was more then ready to defend the prophcies weaponless if needed be but as I got ready I began to hear music. At first I had thought that my circuts had been damaged but I realised there was someone standing behind me,"
Ahouni suddenly smiled, his eyes brightening with memory as he glanced at Turaga Vakama.
The music grew deeper in pitch and the one known now as Ahonui reeled, still convinced that his circutry had been damaged. A soft footstep startled him and he turned, skittering backwards as he saw a tall dusky purple figure watching him. "Wait, what?!" he cried, raising his hand defensively, now convinced that the damage had spread to his visual sensors. A musical chuckle came from the oddly coloured being, almost as if she could sense what he was thinking. "You're not damaged," she said softly, eyes tracing the carvings on the wall with interest. "You're in perfect condition," "Then...how?" "That is for me to know little gaurdian," she said with a smile. She continued looking about the room with fascination, once reaching out to brush her fingers over the lines. 'Ahonui' watched nervously, jumping and staring anxiously at the door as a sudden barrage of thumping startled them both. "Don't worry, they won't break through," she said, turning to face the door. 'Ahouni' watched as she closed her eyes and began singing, the sound swirling around and growing in strength
Ahonui fell silent, eyes still bright with the memory. "Why didn't you tell us this before?" Vakama asked quietly after several minutes. Ahonui frowned and blinked before continuing. "When the Visorak had gone we left the hidden chamber and out into the mess they had left. She was silent for a few minutes then turned to speak to me. She told me her name and then added that I wouldn't remember what had occured until I heard her name again. Before I could ask her what she meant she had passed her hand over my head and that's the last I remember. It was much later when my systems kicked in again and all I knew was that the Visorak had came and went and not returned and the next people I saw were Nokama Hordika and Rahaga Gaaki," He suddenly swayed, Nireta steading him as he blinked, still stunned by what he had just remembered. Vakama stood up and took Nokama's staff. "I will take this to Nokama," he said, resting his hand on the matoran's shoulder. "You will go get some rest, I will be needing your assistance with something tomorrow," Ahonui managed to get to his feet and bowed. Nireta took his hand again and tugged him in the direction of her home. Vakama watched with a smile as the purple and gold matoran looked suprised then blushed, an embarrassed grin crossing his mask.
...
"Hey bro...awake at last?" Aikane grinned as Tahu stuck his head out from the stairwell, blinking a little at the bright morning light. She leant back against the railing and smiled as he headed over to join her. "Yeah...had a few weird dreams last night, didn't sleep much," he said, giving her a quick hug before blushing and staring out to sea. "You too? I'll tell you mine if you tell me yours," Aikane said with a smile as she plucked a piece of fruit from his hand.Tahu raised an eyebrow at her. "Seeing as though that is my breakfast that you're so wantonly stealing, I think it's fair that you go first," he said, moving so that the remains of his breakfast were far from her reach. Aikane pulled a face at him and then began speaking. "...so, she's his sister?" Tahu exclaimed a few moments later, looking absolutely stunned. "Who is who's sister?" Kokua asked, ambling over to join them, followed almost immediately by her closefriend. Aikane smiled and began to explain.
Meanwhile below deck Anuenue rolled over and blinked, wondering idly what time it was. She sat up, deciding that she was too hungry to remain in hammock any longer but as she did her gaze fell upon the hem of her robe. She frowned, running her finger along one of the tassels, wondering just how it had come to be shorter then the others when the memories of what her uncontrollable rage of that night had brought suddenly surfaced and she buried her head in her hands, shaking violently. "I shouldn't be a Turaga," she whispered, tears streaming down her mask as she slowly curled up in the hammock and relived what had happened.
Up on deck Aikane finished talking and glanced over to where Kokua sat, looking stunned at what she had just been told. "Wow," she said finally, Lewa gently squeezing her hand. "I'd like to meet her..." "I think she wants to meet you too," Aikane laughed, then paused, frowning. "Anuenue still not up?" "No...Fer's still asleep, but he had watch duty right before we got up...I thought she would have been up by now," Kokua replied. "Something wrong?" "I felt..." Aikane silently called to Anuenue for a few moments, frowning harder as she got no response. "She's awake, but..." She caught Kokua's hand and the pair headed quickly towards the stairs. "Need any aid-help?" Lewa asked in concern. "We'll call you if we do," was his answer as the two vanished below deck.
...
Glancing into their brother's quarters, Aikane and Kokua grinned as Ferinus rolled over in his hammock, muttering his closefriends name and reaching out to to touch an imaginary person. "Sweet," Aikane said with a faint smile. Kokua glanced at her mischeviously. "So how are things with you and Tahu?" she asked innocently. Aikane's mask crimsoned as she stammered. "W-what, me and Tahu? I...I don't know what you're talking about, there's nothing between us!" Kokua grinned, having got the infomation she needed, then stifled a chuckle as her sister muttered something about them being down there to check on Anuenue, not make foolish assumptions.
Leaving their brother to rest they then entered the cabin they shared with Anuenue. "Sis, is she alright?" Kokua whispered anxiously as they reached the occupied hammock and Aikane bent to shake Anuenue's tightly curled form.Several minutes passed before she stirred and raised her head, prompting worried gasps from the pair. Her eyes were red and puffy from crying while her mask was blotchy and tear-streaked. She glanced up at the pair with a glazed look of pain in her eyes before bowing her head again, trying to stifle another sob. "Oh sis," Kokua whispered, watching as Aikane managed to sit beside Anuenue on the hammock, then moved to sit on her other side, wincing slightly as the hammock creaked under the added weight and then settled, straining at the fittings. She wrapped her wings comfortingly around the Turaga while Aikane tried to coax her into speaking with her. More tears ran down Anuenue's mask as she shook her head and Aikane peered over her head at Kokua and mouthed the word 'sing'. Kokua nodded and softly began singing, her melody swirling around the room. Several minutes passed before Aikane and Kokua felt Anuenue slowly relax and start to wipe her mask dry. "Ready to speak yet?" Aikane whispered as she and Kokua hugged their rainbow hued sister tightly. Anuenue shook her head then sighed quietly, squeezing their hands and glancing up at their worried faces. "Come up on deck sis, you'll feel better in the fresh air," Aikane insisted gently, slipping off the hammock. Kokua nodded in agreement, still holding Anuenue's hand as she also stood up, Aikane tugging the Turaga's other hand. Anuenue silently bowed her head as the Toa and winged hybrid led her from the cabin.
They hadn't taken more then three steps out the door when there was a yell from above deck and a loud thump. "What now?" Aikane muttered, taking a step back as she stared apprehensively at the hatch. The thumping grew louder and flew open with a loud bang and the three were forced to leap out of the way as Lewa and Tahu tumbled down the stairs, both laughing crazily as they tried to knock the other's mask off. "Uh...what are they doing?" Kokua asked in bewilderment, watching as Lewa managed to knock Tahu's mask askew and yelled in triump. Tahu thumped him back, landing a series of heavy punches to his shoulder. The Toa of Air yelped loudly and flipped Tahu over his shoulder. "What is going on?" Ferinus asked sleepily, rubbing his eyes as he came out of his cabin. "Ooh. Fight." He bounded dow nthe hall and leapt straight into the melee, managing to knock both Tahu and Lewa's masks off within seconds. "Bother...did we just get beaten by a novice?" Tahu asked, straightening up and replacing his Hau. "I sad-think we did," Lewa agreed, both Toa Nuva staring very hard at Ferinus, who grinned and cracked his knuckles. "I don't think we should let the embarass-indignaty go unpunished," They were about to tackle the Toa Voya when Aikane cleared her throat pointedly and glared at the trio. "What?!" Tahu cried in protest then caught a proper look at Anuenue. "Spirits sis, what's up with you?" he asked, then winced as Aikane supreptiously stomped on his foot. The corners of Anuenue's mouth twitched but she shook her head. "Come on sis, you're gonna have to tell us sooner or later," Ferinus said reasonably. "It might as well be sooner rather then later," "When we're up on deck," Aikane said firmly, leading Anuenue up the stairs. They were followed by Ferinus and Tahu while Kokua and Lewa lingered for a few minutes before hurrying up on deck.
~*~
"Tein'a, have you seen Gali this morning?" "Huh? Oh yeah, she came up on deck just as my watch ended," Tein'a yawned, rubbing his eyes. "What time is it bro?" "Half past eleven...are the invalids still asleep?" Kopaka asked with a faint smile. Tein'a grinned back. "Was it just me or was Leri getting friendly with that Toa of Fire back there...what was her name, Ani or something?" "Aili. I think she said her name was Àillidh but she didn't like it. To answer your question though, yes, I think he was," Tein'a grinned and went back to constructing his sandwich while Kopaka headed out onto the deck.
Up on deck, the Toa of Ice frowned as the sun beat down on his pale skin. He had already been badly sunburnt during this journey and he had no intention of repeating the experiance. "Gali?" When there was no answer he scanned the deck with his mask and smiled as he spotted the Toa of Water's curled up form by the prow. She was fast asleep, head resting uncomfortably on the edge of the boat. Kopaka sighed quietly, and rested his hand on her shoulder. He stood there for several minutes before she stirred, rubbing her eyes sleepily. "You're pink," she said drowsily, shielding her eyes and looking up at him. Kopaka cursed under his breath and glanced at his arms which were already beginning to redden with sunburn. "How long have you been out here?" he asked, extending a hand to help her up. She took it, wincing as her neck crikked then stretched. "A couple of hours," she admitted. "Didn't mean to fall asleep though...was trying to reach Anuenue or Amaya all night..." "Any news of Aikane ?' Kopaka asked, gently steading her as she swayed, yawning deeply. "I can tell you were awake all night...again," he added severely, brushing a finger across the dark puprle bags under her eyes. Her mask glowed crimson, but she nodded and smiled with unmistakeable relief. "I heard from Anuenue right before I fell asleep...they found her, she's alright," she said, then gasped as Kokapa caught her in a hug. "I am very glad to hear it," he smiled."I trust now then you will be getting some well needed sleep?" Gali nodded sheepishly and lent sleepily against him. "Starting right now," she said. "If Tein'a would be so kind as to lend me this hammock?" "I'm sure he would," Kopaka chuckled, helping her into the hammock strung between the mast and the top railing. It was -for the moment at least - shaded by the sail and would be for several hours. "Thanks," she murmured, eyes already closing as she shifted onto her side. "..ove you," "What?" Kopaka exclaimed, whirling around, but by that time Gali was already alseep. He frowned, watching her thoughtfully for a few minutes before heading below deck again.
...
There was dead silence as Anuenue finally finished her story before bowing her head again, tears dripping down her mask. "Can you forgive me for losing control like that?" she eventually asked chancing a tearful glance at the group. "Of course," Lewa said in faint suprise as he wrapped his free arm around her, "We know-understand how you felt," Anuenue stared at her feet again, still not convinced. "I'm dreading the others finding out," she whispered, blinking hard. "You don't have to tell them," Fernius said quietly. "It won't go any further then us if you dont' want it to," Tahu added, reaching past Aikane to pull Anuenue into a tight hug. "Believe me sister, had I been face to face with that ... there would have been nothing left," he said grimly. Aikane suddenly shivered despite the hot sun and leaned against the Toa of Fire for reassurance. "Hey, you alright there?" he asked worriedly, putting an arm around her shoulders. Aikane nodded slowly and took his hand. Kokua and Lewa glanced at each other with a grin, Tahu shooting them a dirty look before hugging Aikane again. Kokua poked her tounge at him while his back was turned, prompting a chuckle from Anuenue. "Was that a laugh?" Lewa grinned. "Is our sad-sack sister finally laughing?" Anuenue managed to hold a straight face for about three seconds before she snorted, giggling harder. "She is! At last! I was getting worry-scared we'd never hear that again," Lewa teased, poking her in the ribs. Anuenue squirmed out of reach with a faint grin. "I haven't been that bad have I?" she asked. "About as happy-cheerful as Tahu in a snow-blizzard," "Oh...well it's very hard to stay miserable around you two," "I'm very happy-glad to hear it," Lewa grinned, wrapping his arm around Kokua's waist. She smiled and kissed him on the cheek before moving to see how Aikane was. "Think we should get some lunch?" Ferinus asked Anuenue who was looking thoughtful again. She looked up and nodded and followed him below deck and into the tiny kitchen.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Apr 12, 2008 5:14:37 GMT -5
(Again, the spell checker is being a pain in the backside. Forgive me)
Hours later the atmosphere on the boat was a much happier one. The boat that Kopaka, Gali, Pohatu, Te'ina, Lerihua and Onua had taken had pulled along side theirs and there had been much hugging and tears of relief on both sides. Pohatu had managed to make it on deck on wobbly legs, his mask still very pale in order to hug Aikane and was now reclining in the sun, his eyes firmly closed. Lerihua, the others found out, had been induced into a deep sleep by the use of Gali and Kopaka's Komaus
"Hey sister," a quiet voice said from behind Aikane a little later. She turned and smiled as she saw Kopaka standing beside her, looking embarassed about something. "What's up bro?" she asked, moving over to make room for him at the prow. "I...I would like to ask your advice about something," he said slowly, staring out to sea. "If you don't mind that is," Aikane blinked in suprise, this being completely out of character for the Toa of Ice. "Sure, what about bro?" she asked curiously, watching as a faint blush spread across his cheeks. "This morning," he began, "I found Gali asleep on deck. I woke her and helped her to a hammock. Just before she fell asleep she said something..." He trailed off, looking highly embarrassed now. "What?" "It...well it sounded like she said that...that she loved me," he stuttered, mask now crimson. "I was intending to ask her about it when she awoke, but she has been avoiding me ever since," Aikane briefly considered asking how you could avoid somebody on a tiny boat, but Kopaka was looking so embarassed and anxious that she decided against it. "What's the problem then? You don't share the same feelings?" Kopaka sighed quietly. "Quite the opposite. I've loved her for quite some time now," Aikane shook her head in exasperation. "And you haven't told her yet why? Honestly, you're as bad as Lewa!" "Aikane, when was the last time we had a quiet moment? Every time I've gotten her alone these past few weeks something has happened," he said dejectedly "She's alone now," Aikane pointed out and gestured to where Gali was leaning against the back rail of the boat, looking deep in thought about something. "Go ask her," "In front of everyone?" Kopaka asked in alarm. Aikane smiled and shook her head. "If you slowly walk with her to the other side of the boat, I'll keep the other's attention off you. It's the closest you're going to get to privacy," Kopaka sighed and nodded, his mask taking on a very slight greenish hue. Aikane squeezed his shoulder affectionately and watched as he slowly walked over to where the Toa of Water was standing.
~*~
"What're you looking at?" Tahu asked an hour later as he ambled over to join Aikane at the railing and followed her gaze into the water. She smiled and leaned over the rail to point at where a cloud of spray had appeared above the waves. "See that? there's some kind of rahi - there, see it?" she exclaimed excitedly as a serpentine rahi leapt from the water. Tahu caught the brief impression of a greeny-blue scaled blur before whatever it was dove beneath the waves again. "Whoa, what was that?" he asked, leaning over and trying to get a better look. "I was hoping that you would know," Aikane laughed. "There's a whole pod of them, all different colours. Gali's down there now having a look," "I thought she was talking with Kopaka?" Tahu asked artlessly, then laughed as Aikane let out an exasperated sigh. "You know she was," Aikane said, shaking her head. "And?" Aikane gestured to where Kopaka was leaning against the rail on the second ship, the biggest smile Tahu had ever seen on his mask as he watched his closefriend weave in and out through the pod of sea-serpents. Tahu grinned then gasped as a red and gold rahi eruptted from the water, scales glistening in mid air before it dove cleanly back beneath the waves. Both Toa exclaimed in amazement and leaned over the rail just as a particularly large wave slammed into the boat. Tahu felt himself lurch foward and instinctively grabbed at the rail, one hand accidentally covering Aikane's and at the same time he felt her grip his shoulder. He glanced in suprise at the violet Toa who blushed furiously and quickly let go. Tahu moved his hand just as quickly, his mask glowing redder then usual as they both laughed akwardly. "I, uh -" "Sorry, I -" "Hey Aikane!" Gali burst from the water beside the boat and grinned up at the pair, having seen all. "What is it sis?" Aikane called back, blushing harder as she met her sister's eyes. "They want you to come swim with us," Gali called back, laughing with delight as another serpant came up behind her, making a funny warbling sound. "What are they?" Aikane asked, climbing up onto the rail. Gali grinned and motioned for her to hurry up. "They say they're named 'Sadilvia' - no, sorry, ' Sasilvia'," she answered, smiling as the serpent nudged her and warbled again. "This one here is Corail," Again the serpent made its curious warbling sound and flicked it's tail impatiantly at Aikane. "Alright, I'm coming!" Aikane laughed, standing up and preparing to dive in. She glanced back at Tahu and grinned. "You coming too?" she asked before launching herself into the air and gracefully diving into the cool water. She surfaced, grinning and then squealed as a pair of Sasilvia raced past her. Gali laughed and followed them, slicing neatly through the water. A trilling, warbling sound came from behind Aikane and she turned, smiling as she saw a group of smaller serpents splashing about playing some sort of game. The Sasilvi that Gali had been speaking to appeared from behind her and nudged her, warbling softly. "Sister!" Kopaka called down, tearing his eyes from the sight of his closefriend racing the two Sasilvia around the boats. "If you switch to your Rau, you can use my Kaukau if you need to go beneath the water," "You sure?" Aikane called back, the serpent watching curiously. "It seems to be working for Gali," he chuckled, his Kaukau more pink then white. Aikane grinned and switched masks before turning back to the one named Corail. "I am sorry, what did you say?" she asked, rubbing the water from her eyes. "I asked your name violet one," she replied, flicking her tail again, this time at an overenthusiastic youngster who had narrowly avoided a collision with the Toa of Twilight. "Careful young one," she warbled sternly, watching as the blue and orange serpent ducked his head sheepishly and sped off again. "My name is Aikane," she said with a smile. "You are the daughter of Mata Nui," Corail warbled quietly. Aikane blinked in suprise and then nodded, blushing slightly. "Yes...I...I didn't know I was as well known as this," she said wryly. "We have friends in Metru Nui," the rahi replied. "Every year when the razor whales migrate they bring us news.They speak of you often" "Oh. I hope they bring more good news then bad," Aikane said with a smile. The Sasilvia ducked her head in assent. "Most years it is so," she said. "It is good to see you safe and recovered," Both turned as a pair of loud splashes came from behind them. Ferinus and Anuenue had joined them, the latter coming over to join them. Aikane introduced them and soon the pair were deep in conversation about events in Metru Nui. Aikane stayed with them for a few minutes, occasionaly adding a comment before she felt a soft poke in the arm. She turned to see the blue and orange serpent that the elder had reprimanded earlier, along with a smaller green and purple one. "Would you like to come race with us?" he warbled hopefully, the youger one trilling enthusiastically. Aikane smiled, charmed and nodded. "I'd love to," she said, then gasped as Gali surfaced beside her, grinning widely. "We racing then sis?" she asked. "Be good to have a little competition," she added teasingly. The silver serpant beside her snorted. "You haven't seen anything yet," she retorted, flicking her tail. "Five times around the boats?" The silvery Sasilvia trilled in agreement and then at the orange and blue one's signal both took off in a blur of bubbles. "I'm afraid we're not as fast or as skilled as our friend but give you a swim for your kelp," the orange and blue one said. "We are even then, I am also not as fast or as skilled as my sister," Aikane chuckled. A nearby Sasivlia gave the signal for them to start and the trio took off in a whirlwind of bubbles. If she could have laughed underwater she would have as they wove around and over and under each other, the two serpents occasionally errupting from the water to catch a breath and then diving back under just ahead of the Toa of Twilight. She got the distinct feeling that they were just teasing her and that they could easily outstrip her many times over if they wanted to, but for now they were just playing, the younger one trilling happily as the managed to keep up with her older friend. Once they crossed paths with Gali who shot past them, her slipstream flinging the trio into a spin. Aikane surfaced, grinning as her friends joined her. *"Your friend is so fast,"* the younger marvelled, watching the pair racing with an excited look in her eyes. Her companion flicked her with his tail before glancing at Aikane. *"You're pretty fast too,"* he said quickly to Aikane while staring pointedly at the purple and green one. She looked over at Aikane with a mischevious look. *"For a land-dweller,* she added, trilling in amusement *Mele!* *Ryo!* Aikane burst out laughing again. "It's alright, I'm not offended," she reassured Ryo who was watching her anxiously. "I know I'm hopeless, Gali belongs in the water, not me," she grinned. There was a sudden loud warbling from the adults who moved to start gathering up the young ones. "What is it?" Aikane asked as Mele and Ryo trilled in answer. "Time to go hunt for food," Ryo replied as the silvery one came over to join them, followed by Gali who smiled at her sister. "I I hope to see you again," the sasilvia warbled to Gali, the younger ones saying much the same to Aikane before heading over to join the rest of the pod. Behind them Anuenue farewelled Corail and swam over to join the pair then squealed as Ferinus used his Miru to levitate her back onto the deck of their ship. He grinned as she yelled at him then grabbed a hold of the rope Tahu and Lewa had thrown down to them. "Want a lift sis?" he asked with a grin, then laughed as Aikane splashed him. "I'll climb. Now hurry up, I'm getting cold!" Ferinus laughed again and began scaling the boat. Aikane glanced over to the other ship in time to see Kopaka help Gali over the rail and then wrap a blanket around her shoulders. He swept her into a tight hug and the pair wandered off, Gali speaking animatedly. Aikane sighed deeply, wishing that someone would do the same for her when there was a yell from the boat. "Come on sis," Ferinus yelled, leaning over the rail and grinning. "We'd like to get moving some time this century!" "Oh be quiet," Aikane yelled back, more snappishly then she had intended. Ferinus either didn't notice or was all too aware of why she was grouchy because he moved off laughingly. Aikane swore and started climbing up the rope. She had just reached the rail when she suddenly found herself being lifted over the edge and set back on her feet. A careful grip on her arm kept her from falling until she steadied herself. "Thanks," she said gratefully, then blushed deeply as she glanced straight up into Tahu's crimson mask. He seemed about to say something when something cold and clammy touched touched Aikane's shoulder. She shrieked, and half spun, half leapt into the Toa of Fire's arms before calming enough to see that it had only been Ferinus, who was standing back looking startled and bewildered by her reaction. "I know I'm not the best looking Toa in the world but I didn't think I was that frightening," he said. Aikane covered her face with her hands and sunk to the ground, giggling with a mixture of fright, relief and embarassment. "Oh spirits," she muttered, still laughing helplessly. "I'm sorry...it's just your hand was so cold," She held a hand out and Tahu pulled her up, noticing that despite her lighthearted words her body was tense and trembling and she looked exhausted. "Aikane, you alright?" he asked, still holding her steady. "Yeah, just a bit jittery," she said slowly. "I think I'll go meditate for a while...see if it calms me down a bit," She smiled almost shyly at Tahu and didn't protest when he insisted on accompanying her below deck. Ferinus glanced around as Lewa, Kokua and Anuenue joined him. "He's gonna kill me when he gets back, isn't he?" "Yep,"
Meanwhile below deck Tahu watched as Aikane spread her blanket out on the ground and then sat crosslegged on top of it. She glanced up at him curiously for a moment before speaking. "What were you going to say before?" she inquired. "Sorry?" "Before Ferinus scared the mask off me," she said with an embarassed laugh. "I thought you were going to say something?" "Oh...that" Tahu shifted uncomfortably, looking down at his feet. "It wasn't important...I'll tell you later," Aikane nodded sadly as he headed for the door. He was about to leave when she spoke again. "Thank you," Tahu frowned., looking suprised. "For what?" "Saving my life...being there for me when I needed it.." she said quietly. Tahu crossed the room to crouch beside her and pull her into a sudden hug that took her by suprise. "Anytime," he whispered, giving her hands a quick squeeze before hurriedly retreating from the room. Aikane just looked tired and bewildered before she closed her eyes and slowly slipped into a meditive trance.
...
"...so should we wake her?" somebody asked as a delicious smell roused the Toa Voya of Water. "Depends how hungry you're feeling," Nokama's voice chuckled, then there was a scraping noise as she picked something up. The next thing that Solisha knew was a staff poking her gently in the ribs. "Hey!" she squealed, sitting up and frowning as Nokama and Hahli started laughing, the former grinning as she set her trident down again. "Thought you might want some lunch," she said, twinkling innocently. "Thanks," Solisha began dryly and then paused. "Lunch? I slept that long?" Hahli nodded, temporarily unable to speak as her mouth was stuffed full. "Mpppphhffff," "Hali!" Nokama said reprovingly then smiled at the young Toa. "We thought we'd let you sleep. You still needed some rest after that healing," "How's Nixie?" "Fine, she's still asleep too," Nokama said, passing her a bowl as she sat at the table, rubbing her eyes drowsily. "Fanks," Solisha mumbled through a mouthfull of salad; Hahli burst out laughing, Nokama just dropped her head into her hands, shaking it in resignation. Before she could say anything though there was a knock at the door. Nokama called for them to come in and a shy looking Ko-Matoran appeared. "Excuse me Turaga - oh," he said, his eyes falling on their half-eaten meal. "I didn't mean to interupt your lunch," Nokama waved her fork at him and swallowed. "You're not interupting anything, go ahead," "Well..." he began, turning a delicate shade of pink that Solisha suspected had little to do with the midday sun outside. "Nixie was supposed to meet me at the Ko-Metru observatory last night...I thought she must have just been delayed by the storm. When I went over there just now to see how she was...the obsevatory was damaged, her house is even worse and I can't find her anywhere. I...I just thought I should check to see if you knew where she was before I start looking," he finished, a slight tremor in his voice betraying his concern. "I just wanted to make sure she hasn't been injured in anyway," "She's sleeping in the spare bedroom," Nokama said, watching as the Ko-Matoran slowly sank onto the nearest chair. "She was hurt - wait, I haven't finished," she said as the Ko-Matoran leapt back to his feet, mask paling further. "She's fine," Nokama said reassuringly, placing her hand on the Ko-Matoran's shoulder. "She was hurt in an accident in the observatory but Solisha was able to heal her. She's just sleeping off the shock and the healing," The matoran dropped back into his chair, hands going to cover his mask for a moment. "I don't believe I caught your name?" Nokama asked when he finally looked up again. "And would you like some lunch?" "I don't belive I told you my name," he said with a shy smile. "My name is Kaho...I work in the Ko-Matoran observatory," he said, getting to his feet. "And no thank you Turaga, I've got to get back before my lunch break ends," he finished glancing up at the clock with a dismayed look. "I'll tell her you came then," Nokama said, grinning as he bowed to them all and all but ran out the door. "He'd better hurry," she added, also glancing at the clock. "He was a little twitchy for a Ko-matoran wasn't he?" Solisha asked, taking a final mouthful before stacking the empty dishes. "You finished with that?" she asked, gesturing to Hahli's plate. The matoran nodded, taking a last bite from her roll. "I'll take care of this lot," she said, attempting to take the dishes from the Toa of Water. "You two made lunch, I'll clean up," Solisha said, holding the dishes high above the short matoran's head. Hahli glared at he r then sighed as Nokama turned away, failing to stifle a chuckle.
~*~
Several hours later just as the suns were beginning to set in Ko-Metru Kaho sighed deeply and pushed himself back from his paperwork only to run headlong into a midnight blue matoran. "I'm glad to see you too!" she laughed, taking the hand he held out to help her up. "You alright? Nokama said you were hurt," "I'm fine...I've got the night off though," she said carelessly, hiding a grin. "And seeing as though my observatory is wrecked I need somewhere to watch the meteor shower..." Kaho cracked a grin and with an exagerated bow pointed the way towards the stairs leading to the dome before grabbing a few things from his desk.
Meanwhile all over the island matoran were gathering to watch the astral show, many leaping into the chutes at the absolute last moment to be able to join their closefriends in other metrus. Even out in the depths of the Po-Metru desert the healing rahi came out of hiding to watch the skies.
~*~
Out on the ocean Tahu came out on deck as Kokua called down the stairs for them to come look. "What is it sis - oh wow," he said, stunned as Kokua merely pointed up at the sky. He bit his lip for a moment considering then his eyes fell on the boat alongside them. Gali was leaning contentedly against Kopaka, both staring up at the sky with amazment. Lewa grinned and followed his gaze, briefly considering the idea of yelling something over to them but wisely thought against it. Kopaka had a carefully hidden sense of humour and he knew the Toa of Ice would find some way of getting revenge, and more to the point, Kokua was watching him with a raised eyebrow that meant he'd soon regret it if he tried anything. He therefore shrugged in defeat and settled down against the wall, arm still around his closefriend as they watched the stars.
Tahu meanwhile had finally made up his mind and had headed purposely down the stairs and down the short corridor. On reaching the door however he hesitated, peering uncertainly around the door. Aikane was still sitting crosslegged on the ground with her eyes closed and a faint glow surrounded her body. He wondered whether he should leave her to it, but as he turned to leave she spoke. "Don't leave," she said softly. "I'm sorry for disturbing you," Tahu said akwardly, leaning against the doorframe. "You're not disturbing me in the slightest," Aikane said, opening her eyes and smiling up at him. "I like your company," Tahu blushed slightly and offered her a hand up. "You look a lot better then you did before," he said. Aikane chuckled quietly, taking his hand and climbing to her feet. "I feel a lot better," she admitted as she stretched. "What was it you came down here for?" "You'll see," Tahu grinned, leading her out the door and up the stairs.
Unseen by either of them, a pair of Great Spirits were watching, one with amusement, the other with trepidation.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on May 31, 2008 5:57:33 GMT -5
"So...this is your 'simple and straightforward' plan is it bro?" Ryha Nui asked with a mischievous smile. "They still seem to be dancing awkwardly around each other," She leaned back on her elbows, still watching the image intently. Mata Nui just sighed and ignored her. Ryha grinned and moved her hands subtly, an ocean blue glow surrounding them. "Hey, I thought I told you not to interfere!" her brother exclaimed irritably.
~*~
Coming up onto deck Tahu smiled as Aikane gasped in amazement as she looked up at the sky. She grinned disbelievingly at him for a moment before staring back upwards, mask lit up with delight. "It's beautiful," she whispered, moving to lean against the railing to get a better view. Tahu shifted to be next to her, following her gaze upwards while his mind considered what to say next. They stood there for several minutes in companionable silence before Aikane shifted uneasily and broke the silence. "Could...could I ask you something?" she said tentatively, refusing to meet the Toa of Fire's eyes. "Sure, what is it?" Tahu asked, turning from the sky to face her. Aikane bit her lip and blushed slightly before looking up. "Back in that cave," she began, then paused, unable to suppress a shudder at the memory. Tahu squeezed her shoulder reassuringly and waited for her to continue. "When I-I was hurt...it's all a bit dim and fuzzy but I remember asking you if you wanted to dance - I'm not entirely sure why," she added with a rueful laugh. "You replied that you'd love to...I...I just wanted to know if you meant that," she finished, twisting her hands anxiously. Tahu caught her hands in his before speaking. "I did," he said simply "I would love to dance with you," Aikane slowly let out the breath she had been holding. "So...you l-like me?" she asked, anxiety in her voice. Tahu started, caught completely off guard. "I-I..." he began, blushing himself then just as he was about to pull out the flower and tell her everything an unnaturally large wave hit the boat sending them both stumbling. Tahu whirled and caught Aikane before she could fall. He caught his breath as she glanced up at him in surprise then before he knew what he was doing he bent forward and kissed her. Aikane paused for a moment, stunned and then relaxed, wrapping her arms around his neck. They stayed like that for many minutes before breaking apart, both as crimson as the other. "That's a yes?" Aikane asked after she had regained her composure. Tahu blushed even harder and nodded. "I...I was going to ask you more formally but...well..." He cleared his throat and and produced the silver flower with a slightly mischievous gleam in his eye. "I would be honoured if you would be my closefriend," he said quietly. Aikane reached out with a trembling hand to accept the flower then blushed slightly as the Toa of Fire carefully tucked it into her mask. "Care to watch the stars with me?" he asked, gesturing for the pair of them to sit back and lean against the walls of the stairwell immediately leant against her closefriend then smiled as he rested his arm around her shoulders. Unlike Kokua and Lewa the night before, Tahu and Aikane were quiet as they watched the stars. A cool breeze cropped up and Aikane shivered. Tahu carefully used his elemental power to create a warm pocket of air around them. Aikane smiled and rested her head on his shoulder.
~*~
Mata Nui sighed deeply and shook his head as he glanced over at his twin, who was watching the image with a smug look on her mask. He was about to say something but before the words could come out he yawned deeply. Ryha glanced up sharply. "Tired brother?" she asked with some concern. Mata Nui nodded sheepishly. "I haven't rested since Phira came to find me," he admitted. "Haven't really gotten the chance," "Well go rest now. I'll keep an eye on things," Ryha said, stretching and smiling as a butterfly landed on her shoulder armour. "You're not going to interfere further are you?" Mata Nui inquired suspiciously of his sister who gave him a mock innocent look. "No need," she said with a mischievous grin "Everything seems to be working out fine," The silver and white Great Spirit just shook his head again before heading off to rest.
~*~
There was one person not enjoying the astral show and he was sitting on the cross spar of the mast looking miserable. "You look about as happy as a kikanalo in the jungle brother," Reshana said as she climbed up to sit beside him. "I thought you were afraid of heights? Malie signed. Reshana grinned. "I am," she said, glancing down and closing her eyes. "Then what in the spirit's name are you doing up here?" he asked in amazement "And just how are you going to get down?" "The answer to both questions bro is that I have no idea," Reshana replied weakly, arm wrapped firmly around the mast. Malie shook his head with a faint smile and glanced back up at the glowing sky. "Think they can see this in Metru Nui? he asked gesturing upwards. Reshana sighed and squeezed his shoulder. "She'll be fine bro," she said, knowing precisely what he was thinking. "I know. And I know that if she caught me acting like this she would berate me but..." he sighed deeply. "You know?" "Yeah. I - erk..." she muttered, closing her eyes as the wind suddenly picked up. "You know how Leri feels about the ocean? That's me and heights," Malie tapped her shoulder and then as she peeked at him with one eye signed. "Then why...?" "Am I up here?" she finished for him, squeezing her eyes shut as the wind gusted again. "You looked sad. If Solis found out that I ignored you when you were sad she'd hurt me," Malie laughed silently then, taking pity on his stranded sister, switched masks and gently started to lower her to the ground. At the first sign of movement she shrieked, scrabbling around in midair for a handhold that wasn't there. "Relax sis, I don't think he'd drop you," Amaya laughed as Reshana's feet touched the deck. She opened her eyes cautiously then sighed in relief though she was still trembling. "I really don't like heights..." she whispered, sitting down weakly. Malie landed lightly beside them, apparently having jumped from the mast. He gave Reshana a quick hug before helping her up. "Thanks sis," he signed before glancing up at the sky again. "I hope she can see this... "I'm sure she can bro," Takanuva said. Amaya gave him a shy smile, both pinkening as Reshana and Malie just stared at them.
~*~
Solisha could indeed see the shower of stars. She was sitting on the wall outside the house Nokama had said she could occupy and was watching the sky with a wistful expression. She absently plucked a flower from the bush behind her and rolled it between her hands, wondering just where Malie was and what he was doing. Sudden barking brought her back to the present and she looked down and grinned as the black and white puppy bounced around at the base of the wall. "Oh right, you want food?" she asked then chuckled as her stomach rumbled. "Guess that makes the two of us," She leapt down from the wall and scooped up the puppy before disappearing inside.
Ten minutes later she was curled on the bench outside again, half watching the sky, half laughing at the rahi bounding around her legs. She had scarfed down her own food in a flash and now had serious design on the Toa of Water's sandwich. "You've had yours!" she laughed, nudging the rahi away with her foot. "You're more of a bottomless pit then a rahi!" Rei merely barked happily and tried once again to scramble onto the bench. "Hey Toa Solis, want some company?" A silvery blue matoran was grinning at her from the top of the wall. Solisha smiled in delight as she recognised one of her old friends from Voya Nui. "You kidding? Get your mask over here!" she laughed, then squealed as Rei took advantage of her momentary distraction and managed to tug the rest of her sandwich from her fingers. "Hey! Thieving rahi!" Olina burst out laughing as her friend glared at the little rahi as she ran off into the garden taking her prize with her.
~*~
Back on the boat Tahu glanced down with a smile as he felt Aikane snuggle closer and mutter something only to find that she was fast asleep. He sighed and shook his head before gently trying to maneuver her into his arms so that he could lift her up. "Mmm, no, stay here..." she protested, opening her eyes long enough to give him a dirty look. "It's getting cold and windy up here," he answered, "Be warmer in there," "Too dark and gloomy down there," she retorted sleepily. "...happy out here," "We could beat Kokua and Airhead to the stairs and stay there?" Tahu suggested, trying to stretch. A mischievous smile spread across the sleepy Toa's mask. "Sounds fun," she whispered.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Jun 26, 2008 5:45:21 GMT -5
"Nearly home," Tahu said as Aikane joined him at the railing, yawning deeply. He pointed at the greenish grey blob on the horizon with a happy smile. "How long 'til we get there?" she asked, watching Metru Nui with a wistful look. "Oh, a while yet," he said, "We'll probably get there late tonight," He glanced around as Aikane's shoulders slumped in disappointment. "Hey, if you want to be home that badly you could get the shadow twins to take you there?" he suggested, wrapping his arms around her waist. "They're still resting...and...I don't want to be alone," she whispered, leaning back against him. He was about to say something when Aikane's stomach rumbled loudly and she blushed. "I take it you haven't eaten breakfast this morning then?" he asked with a raised eyebrow. "Fer's in there, crashing around like a mad kikanalo," she said with a grin. "I wasn't game," "Don't blame you," Kokua laughed down from the mast. "Spirits only know what he's doing in there!" "How long have you been up there? And where's Lewa?" Tahu called up to her while glancing around suspiciously in anticipation of a prank. "Asleep still," Aikane laughed. "How can he sleep through that racket?" Kokua shrugged. "Don't ask me! I couldn't!" She leapt down lithely and moved to join the pair at the rail. Aikane smiled at her as she stared out at Metru Nui with the same look that Aikane had just worn on her mask. "Homesick too sis?" Aikane asked. Kokua shook her head. "Can't wait to get my feet back on solid ground," she said with a sigh. "And I can't get the salt out of my wings," "And real food," Tahu said with a deep sigh. "I don't think I could stand to even see another piece of dry fruit in my life," Kokua shuddered in agreement and Aikane laughed. "I'll settle for a bed that doesn't throw me out every time I sneeze," she chuckled. Tahu grinned mischievously then laughed as a sleepy and annoyed voice reached them as it's owner joined them and kissed Kokua on the cheek. Kokua smiled briefly before going back to trying to comb her feathers back into place. "What in the spirit's name is he doing in there?" Lewa asked again, looking distinctly disgruntled at having his sleep disturbed. "Your guess is as good as ours bro," Tahu laughed. "I'm surprised Anuenue hasn't joined us yet" "She's meditating," Kokua said, stumbling slightly as the boat rocked. "I made a somewhat-less-than-graceful exit from my hammock this morning, if that didn't disturb her, I doubt he - what IS he doing?" she exclaimed as a resounding crash came from below deck. "Cooking something that doesn't want to be cooked?" Lewa suggested with a grin. "Should we go check on him?" Tahu asked half heartedly. "After you bro," Kokua laughed, giving him a friendly push towards the stairs. Tahu poked his tongue out at her and peered cautiously around the corner. "Oh good, you can help me carry this," Ferinus said appearing from the minuscule kitchen slash dining room slash mutual quarters carrying a large covered plate. "What's this?" Tahu asked suspiciously then smiled blissfully as he smelt something that wasn't dried fruit. "What is it?" he asked again then laughed as Ferinus shoved the plate into his arms and vanished back into the 'kitchen'. "What's that?" the watching trio asked in unison as Tahu set it down beside them, followed by Ferinus who set a second plate beside them along with several water canisters. "Enjoy!" Ferinus said with an exaggerated bow before sitting on the deck beside everyone and unveiling his creation. A murmur of delight came from the seated foursome as they saw what Ferinus had prepared for breakfast. He had prepared a couple of large fish with some kind of sauce made from the fruit he had collected from Eques. "Fer, this is amazing!" Kokua said enthusiastic, watching eagerly as the ebon Toa distributed the meal between them "I already set some aside for Anuenue," he said, taking a huge bite out of his portion. Aikane mumbled something through her own mouthful then slapped at Tahu's hand as it snaked towards her meal. "Get out, you've got your own," she laughed. Tahu poked his tongue out at her before going back to his own meal.
~*~
Meanwhile on Metru Nui Solisha had been rudely awakened by a small white and black rahi who had climbed up onto her bed and was nudging her insistently with her nose. "I suppose you want breakfast," she asked dryly and then chuckled as the rahi leapt from the head and barked at her while sitting at the doorway. "Alright, alright..." Solisha muttered, hauling herself out of bed and down the hallway."Fool rahi," She thumped about in the kitchen for a moment before heading outside with a bowl of fruit, Rei having been amply supplied with her own breakfast. It was warm and sunny outside and there were a number of matoran sitting up on the wall pointing to something on the horizon and passing a pair of binoculars around. "What's out there?" Several of the matoran jumped startled, then Hahli grinned and handed her the binoculars. "It's one of the boats," she said pointing. "And we think there's another one right behind it," "Does this mean they've found her?" Solisha asked eagerly, climbing up and sitting on the wall beside the matoran. "Could be," an indigo matoran said from the far end of the wall. "They don't seem to be hurrying," "How long until they get here Kai frowned for a moment thinking. "Hours yet, probably later tonight if the weather stays the same," she said. "I've got to head off. Things to do, etcetera," "know the feeling," the matoran sitting beside her said, leaping down from the wall. "Got to go start the repairs on the observatory," "How badly damaged was it?" Kai asked curiously. "It's not as bad as it looks. The telescope itself needs more repair then the building, but I'll leave that to the ones who know what they're doing there," the other matoran added with a laugh. "You in need of any help?" Solisha asked, glancing back out to sea again and hoping that her closefriend was aboard safe and sound and successful in their mission. "Sure, any help at all is welcome," the matoran said, picking up her bag and slinging it over her shoulder. "Come with me," Solisha waved goodbye to her friends and followed the teal blue matoran down a side street.
~*~
Aikane yawned and smiled as Anuenue came and sat next to her holding the plate of food Ferinus had set aside for her. "Can't believe he didn't disturb you," she said, yawning again. "All the noise he was making," "Tahu said he was making more noise then Wotzit on a good day," Anuenue chuckled, leaning back with a sigh. "This tastes great though," "Wonder how Matau is coping with Wotzit?" Aikane said with a grin. Anuenue just shook her head. "I dread to think," she chuckled then glanced up as Aikane yawned for a third time. "Tired sis?" she asked, setting her plate aside and stretching. Aikane shrugged. "Didn't get much sleep last night," she said, then rolled her eyes as Anuenue snickered. "No, not that. Honestly sis, your mind is like a pesthole sometimes. I haven't been sleeping well since you rescued me..." "Bad dreams?" "Yeah..." "You haven't told us what happened to you yet. Perhaps getting it all off your chest will help with the dreams?" Anuenue suggested. "Tahu and Kokua suggested that too," Aikane said thoughtfully. "I just want to wait until we're at home with everyone. I really don't want to repeat it over. I just want to get it over and done with once and then try never to think about it again," "I can understand that," Anuenue said slowly. "Get some sleep now sis," she suggested as Aikane yawned once more and blinked to keep her eyes open. "Might just do that..."Aikane said sleepily, giving her sister a quick hug before vanishing down the stairs. Tahu glanced up from the game he was playing with Ferinus with an expression of concern on his mask before wincing as Ferinus captured his piece triumphantly.
...
Below deck Aikane sighed tiredly and regarded her hammock with deep suspicion for a moment before cautiously climbing in. When she was sure it wasn't going to unceremoniously tip her out she pulled up the blankets and curled up beneath them closing her eyes. By the time a crimson mask peered around the door to check on her she was fast asleep, dreams as yet untainted.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Jul 31, 2008 5:23:21 GMT -5
Dusk had fallen on the city of Metru Nui by the time those working on the observatory stopped work. They slowly began to disperse, Solisha casting a wistful look at the boats sailing ever closer to the harbour. "Kai says they'll get in around ten tonight," a familiar voice said from behind her and Solisha turned to see Dalu and Balta standing there, the latter with his arm around his closefriend's waist. "How long have you been here?" Solisha asked, grinning as Dalu blushed. "I've been here an hour, he just got here," she said. "I assume you're going to be hanging out around the harbour for the next three hours?" "Who me?" Solisha asked innocently then laughed. "Nah, if I don't go feed Rei right now she's gonna eat the house or something," "Rei?" Balta asked blankly. Dalu laughed. "Is that the mad little black and white rahi that was with us before?" she asked. "Yeah, that's her. Found her hurt in the archives after the rahkshii trashed them and I think she's adopted me," Solisha laughed then paused. "Spirits protect us when she comes across Wotzit," "Don't even think such a thing!" Dalu said with a laugh. "I don't think Ga-Metru can take it!" Balta looked between the two then shook his head in confusion. "So where are you two off to?" Solisha asked idly, stealing another glance out to sea. "No idea," Dalu laughed. "We didn't have any kind of plans," "Everyone seems to be heading here anyway," Balta remarked, gesturing to the chute station, from which a stream of matoran were exiting. "Watching the boats come in," "Shame all three aren't coming in at the same time," Solisha said with a chuckle. "Knowing my luck Malie will be on the last one," "Actually I was talking to Kai before and the third boat is out there behind them, it's just further off," Dalu said. "She said it'll be in sometime tomorrow morning, so even if he is you won't have long to wait," "Long enough," Solisha said with a wry chuckle. "I wonder how the healing rahi are going," she said, changing the subject abruptly. "You said they'd gone into hiding? If it's anything like that ice cave Nokama told us about they'll be safe," Dalu said, missing her closefriend's confused look. "Malie is gonna have a fit," she added with a mischievous grin. "Oh don't I know it," Solisha laughed. "He'll never let me out of his sight again," "Could somebody please tell me what's going on," Balta asked, a note of frustration in his voice. Dalu and Solisha laughed, the latter's laugh turning into a startled exclamation as she opened her front door to be greeted with a black and white cannonball crashing into her chest. "Owww..." she muttered, examining her elbows where they had hit the hard pavement, while Rei bounded around her, licking her mask furiously.
~*~
"Not long now," Gali said happily, watching as the cities lights began to come on in the waning light. "Isn't it beautiful from out here?" "Indeed," Kopaka said softly, smiling slightly as his closefriend leaned back against him. "It would be even more so if we were coming into Ko-Metru," he added with a chuckle. "You're biased," Gali said with a laugh. "And you're not?" "Not at all," Gali said mischievously then squealed as Kopaka ran a cold finger along the back of her neck. "Okay okay, maybe I am! But you couldn't build a harbour in Ko-Metru," "No. Staffing it would be almost impossible even if the land permitted," Kopaka mused "Even I would find it unpleasantly cold," "Meanwhile everyone else is frozen in spot," Gali said with a smile. "I don't think you and I will ever agree on the definition of 'unpleasantly cold'," "Or unpleasantly warm," Kopaka laughed hugging her. "It is nice at the moment though," "Not too bad," Gali said then glanced up as somebody staggered aboard deck. "Hey bro," "Hey..." Pohatu said hoarsely, mask tinged faintly green. "Spirits be praised we're home," "Not quite," Gali said, sighing as her brother's face fell. "We've still got about two and a half hours left," "Spirits sis, I thought you were gonna say we weren't going to get there until tomorrow..." Pohatu said weakly, leaning against the wall and closing his eyes as another wave hit the boat. "I can't take another night on this boat,"
Over in the other boat Aikane was leaning her head against the wall, eyes closed too as she brushed cold sweat from her brow. She had managed to glean a few hours of fitful sleep before finally being awoken by the the last nightmare. She sighed deeply and swung her legs out of the hammock just as somebody knocked on the door and Ferinus stuck his head around. "You okay? I thought I heard you call out," he said watching her with some concern. "I'm fine..." Aikane muttered, embarrassed as she managed to exit the hammock without any major hassles. "Come up on deck, the city is amazing with all the lights on," Ferinus said giving her a quick hug. "And Lewa's pink with orange spots, but that's somewhat less pretty," Aikane snickered. "What'd he do this time?" she asked, following him on deck. "Wouldn't stop teasing Kopaka and Gali," Ferinus said with a laugh. "He's sitting on top of the mast sulking. Kokua meanwhile finds it hilarious," "Who wouldn't?" Aikane laughed, stepping up onto deck and squealing in surprise as Tahu came up behind her and swept her into a hug. "Get any sleep?" he enquired when he put her down. Aikane grimaced and looked away. "Some," she muttered staring out to sea. Tahu sighed and squeezed her shoulder reassuringly before chuckling. "You're looking the wrong way sweetheart," he said, pointing to where Metru Nui shone like a beacon on the horizon. "We'll be home soon," he said quietly. "Two hours at the most," "Can't wait," she whispered, leaning against him then suddenly bursting out laughing as she caught a glimpse of a pink and orange figure staring grumpily out at the island. "I like it Lewa, it suits you!" she called then laughed harder as a muffled curse drifted down.
~*~
"Spirits," Nokama exclaimed as she made her way through the crowded square, half the city crowding around and more arriving every minute from the chutes. "It feels like final day around the coliseum," she laughed. "And then some," Gaaki agreed, leaping and bounding above the matoran's heads to keep from getting trampled in the crowd. "How long until they get in?" "Just under half an hour," Nokama said, smiling as she caught sight of a bright green figure waving at them. Gaaki grinned and nudged her old friend in the ribs then laughed as she felt the prongs of Nokama's trident prod her back. They were greeted by Matau as they headed into the docks, joined along the way by some of the various dock workers. They managed to make their way through the excited crowd and headed out onto the clearer area where the boats would eventually dock. There was a quiet snicker from Kai and before Nokama could ask what she was laughing at, there was a stifled cry from the end of the jetty and a pair of matoran leapt apart both blushing furiously. "I...I...um..." Hahli stammered, fumbling for her notebook and pen while glaring furiously at Kai, Jaller meanwhile was shuffling his feet and looking for a convenient hole to hide in. Nokama stomped hard on Matau's foot as he looked about to make a smart crack and wondered aloud about how who was on which boat to cover the matoran's embarrassment. Kai however was still laughing.
~*~
There was a slight bump as the boat bumped against the dock and a call as Ferinus threw the rope down to Kai, Gali doing the same from the other boat. Laughing came from below deck and she turned to see Kopaka and Onua helping both Toa of Stone up the stairs. "We're back?" Lerihua asked groggily he was helped onto the pier. "Seems so brother," Pohatu answered, looking heartily relieved. "Hey, look who's here," Aikane was standing behind them looking around at the familiar surroundings with a smile. "Hey sis," Leri murmured, giving her a quick hug before stumbling backwards and falling on his behind as his unsteady legs. "Whoa." he muttered, climbing to his feet and holding on to a nearby barrel to steady himself. "It's so good to see you safe and with us again," Nokama said, stepping forward and giving Aikane a hug. "Indeed," Dume said from behind her with a smile. The rest of the Turaga and Rahaga added their own greetings while Hahli waved happily to her from down the pier. "It's good to be home," Aikane said then blushed as she yawned deeply. "I think we will save the stories for tomorrow," Nokama said with a laugh. "Come get some rest," "Oh, a bed that doesn't roll and buck with every movement," Pohatu sighed, nearly as unsteady as Lerihua. "Bliss," Onewa laughed. "I still haven't recovered from the trip from Mata Nui," he said. "I did not envy the pair of you in the slightest," "Leri didn't feel much of it," Gali laughed from the back. "We knocked him out the first night and kept him asleep the entire time," "This was after he was sick on my hammock," Tein'a grouched. "Ugh. What possessed you to have so much lunch?" "Haven't you gotten over that yet?" Lerihua moaned. "I'm sorry...but I did warn you I felt awful," "Famous last words," Onua said shaking his head.
Behind them Nuju was waiting for Anuenue to catch up. He smiled happily at her then paused, confused as she ducked her head looking uncomfortable. "Are you alright?" he asked. "Just tired," she muttered, glancing up at him with a forced smile. They walked along in a awkward silence for a few minutes, Anuenue unconsciously fiddling with a shortened tassel on her robe. He glanced over at her, wondering why she looked so miserable and was about to ask when his eye was caught by Kopaka slipping his arm around Gali. At his startled whistle the pair jumped and glanced around, both blushing furiously. "My congratulations," Nuju said with a smile. "It's good to see you both happy together," "Thank you," Kopaka replied then smiled as Gali wrapped her arm around his waist and lent against him. "Kokua and Lewa are also closefriends," Anuenue murmured by way of conversation. "As are Aikane and Tahu," "I look forward to Matau finding out," Nuju smiled. "Although I doubt Lewa feels the same way," "Nokama will stop him from getting too painful," Anuenue said then paused. "I think," Nuju chuckled quietly then glanced up as the group stopped.
"Oh sis, I'm sorry," Kokua exclaimed as they paused in front of Aikane's house, the violet Toa blanching and tightening her grip on her closefriend's hand. "Force of habit, I didn't think," "S'okay," Aikane muttered, though looking apprehensive. "Had to do this sooner or later," She took a step forward then froze, shaking violently. Gali moved forward in concern as the Toa of Twilight closed her eyes, her mask an ashy green colour as she fought back a sudden nausea borne of fear. "Come on sis, you don't have to do this now," Gali whispered, squeezing her sister's shoulder. "Come stay at mine, we'll come back here in the morning," Aikane shook her head but clutched Tahu's hand so hard that he winced. "If I don't now, it'll be too hard later," she whispered back, free hand on the door knob. She twisted it quickly and stepped in before her resolve could falter and hurriedly brightened the lightstones. She stared around at her familiar surroundings in silence for a moment before chuckling embarrassedly. "It's the same as ever," she said. "It's silly..." "Feels like it should be different somehow after all that's happened," Gali agreed then laughed as Tahu spoke. "Sweetheart, do you think I could have my hand back?" he asked "I think my fingers are about to fall off," "Oh sorry," Aikane said, releasing him. Tahu shook his hand furiously, trying to restore the circulation to his numb fingertips. "Um...if you all need somewhere to crash tonight, I... I would be very glad for the extra company," she added shyly. "Any time sister," Kopaka said, coming up behind his closefriend then was unable to stifle an enormous yawn. "I'm dead on my feet," he admitted, sinking wearily into one of the couches. Nokama disappeared into the kitchen and reappeared moments later carrying a tray of hot drinks. "That was fast," Gali murmured sleepily from where she was snuggled against her closefriend. Nokama grinned mischievously. "I cheated," she admitted with a laugh as she set the tray down on the table and settled on the couch with a mug. "I made them before I went to the docks and kept them hot using a couple of heatstones," "Thanks sis," Dume said, snagging one for himself then glanced around at the room. "You're all not going to sleep out here are you? I seem to recall there being perfectly good beds just down the hall there," "I'm comfy here," Gali mumbled, eyes closing as she rested her head against Kopaka's shoulder. He shook his head and sighed but smiled affectionately at her. "You won't be in the morning," he said, managing somehow to disentangle himself and help her up. "I still have a kink in my neck from last week sleeping on that couch," "I know the feeling," Lewa laughed from within a blanket of feathers; Kokua had curled up against him and wrapped her wings around them both. He poked her and she muttered something under her breath that, judging by Lewa's yelp of laughter, was quite rude. "Come on Featherheart," he chuckled then blushed furiously when Matau choked on his drink. "'Featherheart'?" he asked in surprise. "You two are - " "Goodnight all," Lewa said hastily, he and Kokua leaping to their feet and beating a hasty retreat down the hall after Kopaka and Gali. Matau grinned mischievously but remained silent, intending to to tease the Toa of Air when they were far out of earshot of the Turaga of Water. Nokama herself yawned deeply then chuckled. "Come on brothers, it's time we got some sleep too," she said, giving her closefriend a friendly punch in the shoulder. "We're getting far too old for all these late nights. You too sis, you look like you're about to fall over," she added to Anuenue who was nearly dozing off in an armchair. "Uh? Oh right, yeah," she said sleepily. "Coming," She stumbled to her feet and moved to squeeze Aikane's shoulder as the violet Toa struggled to keep her eyes open as she spoke to Pohatu, Tahu yawning deeply beside her. "You sis, need sleep more then any of us," Anuenue said with a yawn, then followed Nokama and their fellow Turaga down to the bedrooms. "She's right," Tahu said, dimming the lightstone beside them and pulling the reluctant Toa of Twilight to her feet as the others followed suit, all yawning and bidding each other good night as they headed off to sleep. "Come on sweetheart," he whispered, hugging her tightly as she shivered. "I won't let anything harm you," "I know...I just don't want to have any more nightmares," she whispered back "I just want to sleep," "Why don't you take a sleeping draught? Tahu suggested, yawning deeply. Aikane sighed and shook her head. "Maybe being back home will help," she mumbled, leaning against him as her eyes started to close. Tahu smiled and dimmed the last lightstones before heading off down the hallway.
~*~
The suns were just rising as a dusky figure appeared at the base of a rocky outcrop in the desert. She glanced around then began to follow a well hidden path and nimbly avoiding the loose rock at the edges, enjoying the warm sun. It took her just under half an hour to reach the hidden cavern. She paused at the entrance and smiled as two voices rose shrilly in an argument before a deep voice cut in wearily. "Nane, please give your sister back her toy," "But I had it first!" "Naneki!" There was a sulky silence for a few seconds then there was an angry yell from Naneki and then a squeal from Keliana and she ran out of the cavern and straight into Ryha's legs. The dusky Great Spirit glanced down, startled as Keliana looked up at her and cried out again, this time in fright. Exclamations came from inside and seconds later Notegeku and Keetongu appeared, both armed. Ryha stepped back, hands spread out as she spoke. "Be at peace, I will not harm you or your family," she said. "I merely bring a message from my brother," "Your brother?" Keetongu asked, weapon still raised as he got a better look at her. He stifled an exclamation and stepped forward, lowering his claw-blade and bowing deeply. "Forgive me, but I was unaware that the Great Spirit had a sister," he said, straightening up and looking at her again. "Nothing to forgive, very few know of me," Ryha chuckled, glancing down as Keliana peered around Notegeku's legs at her. "You look like 'Kua," she piped up, tugging on her dam's arm until she was picked up. "You're friends with her?" Rhya asked curiously, smiling her thanks as Keetongu invited her into the cramped cavern. "Yup. She has pretty wings," the cub chirped "You tell her we miss her? "I will little one," Ryha promised, then looked startled as Notegeku placed a bowl of fruit before her. "Breakfast with us then tell us your message," she said, then paused. "I'm afraid I do not know your name," "It's Ryha," Ryha said, picking out a piece of orange fruit and tasting it. "I thank you, this is delicious," "Have you any news on Aikane?" Keetongu asked, smiling as his son climbed into his lap, still ignoring his sister. "Yes, she is safe. She and most of the other Toa arrived back in Ga-Metru last night," Ryha smiled. "She's tired and a little jumpy, but well. That was part of the message I was to bring you actually," she added. "I was also to tell you that it is safe to return to your home - not a moment too soon I see," she laughed as Keliana snuck over to where the feather bird lay discarded and nabbed it from under Naneki's nose, sparking an annoyed protest from her brother. Keetongu rumbled sharply in their own tounge for a few minutes, confiscating the toy while Notegeku rubbed the bridge of her nose and shook her head. "They haven't stopped bickering since we got here," she sighed. "None of us cope well cooped up like this," "Eager to be home?" Ryha asked with a mischievous gleam in her eyes. Notegeku nodded, then glanced up sharply as Rhya casually waved her hand and a blinding blue glow surrounded them. When it faded it was to find themselves back in their cavern, the cubs squealing in delight. Keliana leapt to her feet, wobbled, then fell over giggling. "Dizzy," she remarked, shaking her head and got up again, this time more cautiously. "I'm a little out of practice," Ryha said apologetically, smiling as Keliana stretched and bounded over to the entrance and peered out. "Kik-nalo!" she cried happily, then ran back over to her sire and dam. "We go play?' Notegeku laughed and scooped her daughter up while Keetongu did the same with Naneki. They headed outside into the sun, Rhya following and laughing herself as the cubs were set down and they ran to greet their friends. The chief bent down to nudge Keliana and growl gently to her before moving to speak to Keetongu. The matriarch had moved to rest in the shade while Keliana and Naneki dodged the young female's attempts to tag them as they played. Ryha smiled and slipped away, sensing that the third and final ship had come in and docked in Ga-Metru.
~*~
"Sis!" Amaya leapt from the deck before the ship had stopped moving and caught the startled Toa of Twilight in a hug that knocked the breath from her. "Gack! Sis - please - let me breathe!" Aikane choked, then laughed as Amaya released her with a smile. "Sorry 'bout that sis," she chuckled, then glanced around as a blue blur streaked past them and leapt upon the boat. "W-what was that?" she asked in amazement, then laughed as Reshana leapt down beside them, blushing slightly. "My sister seems to have transformed herself into a tornado," she said with a chuckle. "She try and run you down too?" "Something like that," Amaya said, still startled. "Whoa," "Hey Resha!" Ferinus said happily, picking his closefriend up and spinning her around. "I missed you," He bent to hug her, a groan coming from the boat as Takanua glanced down. "I seem to be interrupting people today," he muttered, jumping down to join Aikane and Amaya with. "First I run into Solis and Malie and now those two," "Watch out for Kokua and Lewa then," Aikane said with a smile. "Gali and Kopaka are less obvious so you should be safe," "I hear there's something going on with you and Tahu," Amaya said slyly then laughed as her sister blushed and gave her a friendly shove. "Everyone seems to have gotten together in the past couple of days," Takanuva said almost sadly. "Kinda makes me feel lonely," "Hey Kohlii head!" Jaller called to his friend, waving him over. The Toa of Light hurried off leaving Aikane grinning at Amaya's inexplicable blush. "My silence for yours?" the Toa of Colour said eventually. "We have an understanding sis," Aikane said, stifling a giggle. Anuenue glanced up and wandered over to see what they were grinning at. "Hey sis," Amaya said, pulling Anuenue into a hug. Aikane listened into their conversation for a few minutes then wandered off, deep in thought. She was happy that her friends were home, but vaguely apprehensive now that she could not delay her tale any longer.
|
|
|
Post by Kate on Oct 14, 2008 6:01:38 GMT -5
(Warning, not spellchecked as yet. YMMV)Sitting around the table in Nokama's half an hour later with the expectant faces of everyone staring at her, Aikane desperately wanted to run away. Tahu shifted his chair closer and took her hand, while Hahli smiled reassuringly at her then frowned at her pen as it left a huge blob of ink on her page. Aikane managed a smile back then closed her eyes and began to speak. Silence fell around the table, broken only by the hurried scratching of Hahli's pen and the occasional question as the whole group listened intently. Her voice faltered as she reached the part where they had used the device to bring her deepest fears and worst memories to life on her, Tahu squeezing her hand tightly while looking furious at what had been done. Anuenue's eyes grew cold, missing the concerned look Nuju gave her. Aikane was silent a moment as she tried to compose herself before continuing her story.
When she finally finished half an hour later she flushed, embarrassed at the attention she was recieving and hurriedly moved to pour herself some water. "Come on sis, don't leave us hanging," Pohatu said. "What happened after that, how did you get out," "I-I don't remember very well after that," Aikane admitted. "Not well enough to be able to tell it properly anyway," "Between the five of us we should be able to piece the rest together," Ferinus said, watching as Tahu leant over and gave his closefriend a hug. Between them they recounted what had occured on the ship heading to Aikane's rescue, the escapades on the island - Ferinus eliciting a chuckle when he described the plant-monster - and finally the rescue and battle, carefully avoiding certain points while Kokua shifted closer to Anuenue. Lewa suddenly looked startled, stifling a yelp then quickly began describing what had happened when Anuenue and Kokua healed Aikane, while supreptiously rubbing his ankle. Silence fell for a few minutes again, Anuenue shifting uncomfortably before quietly excusing herself from the room. Nuju glanced after her anxiously then looked back as Kopaka started speaking. Nuju waited until the Toa of Ice had everyone's attention before whispering something to Nokama before slipping off.
Stepping outside he frowned, unable to see his sister and set off across the main square. Movement caught his eye and the dark red and copper butterfly that accompanied him on occasion circled around him and landed on his Ice-Pick. Nuju watched as it flicked it's wings at him before shifting it's wings to Anuenue's colours then taking off in the direction of the garden behind Aikane's. He swiftly cut across the passage way leading past the garden and paused, suprised to hear Anuenue talking quietly to somebody. The butterfly took off from the pick and vanished around the corner drawing a musical laugh from that somebody. "Another one!" it said delightedly. Nuju peered around the corner and into the garden and saw the pair sitting with their backs to him, Anuenue on the left looking uncomfortable and a tall dusky being on the right, both surrounded by the flock of butterflies. "Come and join us, Turaga of Ice," the tall one said without moving. Nuju blinked in suprise, having made no sound nor sign of his presence but moved forward. When he drew level with the bench he bowed deeply to Ryha Nui who smiled as his movement prompted several butterflies to cluster around him. He straigtend up, just managing to catch Anuenue's gaze before she lowered her head, flushing deeply. "Sister, what is wrong?" he asked gently, moving to sit beside the Turaga of Colour who pinkened and looked even more uncomfortable. Rhya sighed and quietly explained what had occoured
"Why didn't you just tell us sis?" Nuju asked, shifting closer to the Turaga of Colour. Rhya Nui watched as Anuenue slowly raised her head and glanced at him. "I-I-I didn't feel worthy to be with you," she whispered so softly that he had to strain to hear her. "Oh Anuenue," Nuju sighed, moving closer and taking her both her hands, which had been unconsiously trying to tear a tassle from her robe. Anuenue managed a weak smile then sighed as he gently hugged her and the butterfly flock started landing on their shoulders and masks. She watched them walk about on Nuju's shoulders for a moment, flicking their wings at her before shyly hugging him back, blinking tears from her eyes. Nuju sighed and glanced at her as he heard her stifle a sob as tears rolled down her mask. He hugged her closer, rubbing her back as she tried to brush the tears from her mask, the butterflies taking off to avoid getting wet and clustering on Nuju's free shoulder and on the back of her mask. "Let it out, I'm here," he whistled quietly as she shifted, burying her mask in his shoulder and shaking as she began to heal emotionally.
Several minutes passed while Nuju continued awkwardly rubbing her back. The shaking slowly eased and he gave her a final hug before she shifted back, rubbing her eyes furiously. "Don't say it," he warned as she opened her mouth to speak. "You know I'm always here," "Thank you brother," she murmured softly, still wiping her mask and managing a small smile. Nuju smiled back as he noticed the familiar cheery gleam begin to show in her eyes. She leaned forward and gave him another hug, then smiled as a butterfly landed on his mask, flicking it's wing colour between hers and his. Nuju chuckled ruefully as she sat up again, this time sporting a shy but mischevious smile havinig activated her Ruaorea. "I fear your colours do not suit me as welll as mine do you," he said with a smile as he gazed at his now white and pale grey friend. She smiled and tentitvely shifted closer. "I beg to differ brother," she murmured then laughed as the butterflies covered his mask and shoulders, switching their colours between his and hers. "Welcome back sister," he said dryly then smiled back. "Shall we rejoin the others, or do you want to stay here for a while?" "I-I'd rather stay here for a while," Anuenue admitted, blushing a little. "If you don't mind that is?" Nuju smiled, tried to move and then sighed in mock exasperation as the butterflies flicked their wings at him in annoyance. "I don't mind," he answered.
Rhya smiled and moved away to give the pair some privacy then glanced around as she heard quiet footsteps approaching. She nodded as Aikane joined her, the violet Toa bowing before glancing curiously over at where Anuenue and Nuju sat talking, oblivious to their presence. "She'll be alright by tomorrow night," Ryha said as Aikane said that she had come to see if Anuenue felt up to joining them for lunch. "I think she's happiest here for the minute, yes," Aikane smiled, following Ryha as they silently left the garden. They ambled through the passageway, Aikane jumping about a foot in the air as Rhya paused and spoke. "Have you thought any more about what Axonn said?" she asked, laughing as the violet Toa blushed furiously and avoided her gaze. "I..a-about joining the O-order?" she stammered, scuffing the ground in embarassment. "Yes," Ryha answered quietly, then smiled reassuringly as Aikane looked up at her. "I haven't really had time to think about it," she said wryly. "I don't know," They continued walking in silence, Aikane's brow creased in thought.
...
Meanwhile Tahu slipped out of Nokama's in search of his closefriend. He caught sight of her wandering down the path with a tall being who could only have been the being Aikane had spoke of earlier. Curious, he hurried after them.
...
"As much as I would like to stay, especially for the party, I must return," Rhya said finally, then turned to Aikane. "Would you like to come with me?" Aikane paused for a moment then looked up at the Great Spirit. "I..don't feel ready to leave here for a while," she murmured, then blushed as Ryha glanced at her knowingly. "When you do, just contact us," Ryha chuckled, then hugged Aikane. The violet Toa nodded and smiled, then bowed again as a glow surrounded the dusky spirit and she departed from Metru Nui. Turning around to go rejoin her friends Aikane paused then grinned as she saw a familiar red figure and bounded over to greet him.
...
Straining to hear what they were talking about, Tahu managed to catch a couple of words. "...come with me?" He couldn't hear anymore but he saw Aikane smile and nod before the being disappeared in a bright flash of light. Feeling shattered he leant against the wall and stared miserably up at the sky. "Hey there!" Aikane called cheerfully as she bounded over to greet him. "What are you doing out here?" Tahu shrugged dismally. "I...I just felt like going for a walk," he said sadly. Aikane frowned confused at his tone. "What's up?" she enquired, putting her head on one side. "Y-you're going off with her to join the Order. You'll be leaving us and we- I - I won't see you for a long time. I- I just -" He broke off as Aikane suddenly hugged him, a half exasperated, half amused grin on her mask. "You fool," she chuckled. "I'm not going anywhere, what gave you that idea?" "Y-you're not? But I heard -" "I told her I wasn't ready to leave Metru Nui...didn't you hear that?" "No, I - ow! What was that for?" he yelped as Aikane pinched him hard then giggled and hugged him again. "For eavesdropping," she laughed. "And poor eavesdropping at that! It'll take me a while yet to get sick of you," she added teasingly. A huge grin spread across Tahu's mask, Aikane squealing in surprise as he picked her up and spun her around the courtyard then hugged her tightly. Aikane smiled happily, leaning against him contentedly, the Toa of Fire grinning embarassedly. They stood there like that in the sun for a long while, breaking apart only when a scream came from inside "What now?" Aikane muttered, then laughed as Takanuva barged out the door, laughing hysterically. He sprinted through the garden, hotly persued by Amaya, who was for some reason invisible from the waist down and covered with melon. "I'm gonna kill you!" she shrieked, wiping the mess from her eyes and laughing as Takanuva clumsily tried to scale the wall. He had just managed to scramble to the top when Amaya reached the wall and grabbed his leg, trying to yank him back down. "Get him sis!" Aikane called then burst out laughing as Amaya turned the Toa of Light bright pink then managed to bring him crashing back to the ground when he yelped in disgust at his new colourscheme. "Change me back!" he yelled, moving to tackle her. Amaya grinned and leaped nimbly up onto the wall out of his reach. "Not until you bring me back," she countered, dodging him again. Takanuva hesitated a sec, glancing nervously over his shoulder as their friends voices grew louder. "Come on 'Maya, if they see me..." he pleaded. Amaya remained unmoved. "The faster you change me back, the faster I will you," she said then snickered. "You'd better hurry, they're about to come out here," Takanuva swore then concentrated his power on her, allowing the light to bounce off her again, then glanced over his shoulder again. "Alright 'Maya, my turn, come on..." Amaya pretended to consider for a moment then as Takanuva's eyes widened she relented, changing him back to gold just as the others appeared around the corner. "Should we ask?" Reshana asked with one raised eyebrow as they caught sight of Amaya standing up on the wall watching Takanuva with a suspcious look, the Toa of Light still on his knees where he had fallen a moment earlier and Aikane and Tahu clinging to eachother to support themselves as they laughed. "I don't think so," Ferinus answered then laughed as Takanuva blushed and moved to join them while Amaya leapt nimbly from the wall. "We were gonna have lunch out here, care to join us?" "Are you kidding, I'm starving!" Aikane laughed also moving to join them, her closefriend following.
~*~
"I was going to head over to Ta Metru...care to accompany me?" Aikane glanced up as she finished washing up the dishes from lunch and smiled at her closefriend. "I'd love to," she said, then mischeviously flicked the soapy water at him then laughed as he yelped and ducked.
"Is it just me, or goes Taka fancy Amaya?" the Toa of Fire asked ten minutes later as they were strolling towards the chute station. Aikane laughed. "Yeah. Obvious aren't they? 'Maya fancies him back too," "I wonder how long that's been going on?" Tahu mused, then smiled as the Ga-Matoran at the chute station greeted them cheerfully. "I'm glad to see you back safely Toa Aikane," she added shyly. Aikane smiled then blushed as the matoran's gaze drifted between them. "You're going to Ta-Metru?" she asked with a smile. Aikane blushed harder and nodded before they swung themselves into the chute and vanished.
When they exited the chute station in central Ta-Metru they were met by Jaller. "I've been told to inform you that Toa Aikane is not allowed anywhere near the coliseum," he said with a wry smile. "Oh?" Aikane said. "Any particular reason?" Jaller shrugged. "A bunch of Le-Matoran asked me to pass the message on. I felt it wisest not to ask," he added with his hands in a defensive gesture. "Last time I argued with them, I ended up tied to a tree and they let Wotzit out," Aikane turned away to hide her laughter, while Tahu didn't bother. "You're the Captain of the Guards, couldn't you have fought them off?" "Twelve of them, one of me," Jaller said with a sigh. "And while I've mastered the art of escaping from ropes...it's a lot harder with a mad rahi slobbering all over your mask," Aikane now was unable to stifle her laugher. "I'm sure," she said between giggles. "As the highly trained matoran you are, you can find a way to get them back?" Jaller grinned. "Don't worry Toa Aikane, a few friends and I have the situation well in hand," "Tell me when you're gonna put this plan into action, I want to watch," Tahu said shamelessly, then grinned back as the Captain asked whether Hahli was in Ga-Metru. "She is, but she's writing about everything that happened, and you know what she's like when she's in that mode," "Yeah...think I'll go and say hello anyway," he mumbled blushing, then looked up with a cheeky grin. "You can't tease me about it anymore," he said with a pointed glance between the Toa of Fire and Aikane before he hurried off. "Blast, he's right," Tahu said in annoyance, then smiled and hugged Aikane. "Where do you want to go?" he asked idly. Aikane shrugged. "Somewhere quiet," she said then shivered as a sneaky wind whistled through the buildings. "And warm, it's cold without armour," she said, smiling as her closefriend moved to warm her.
~*~
"Shall we go find something to eat?" Nuju asked as Anuenue's stomach growled and she giggled. "I am starving," she admitted, allowing him to lead her back in the direction of Nokama's.
"Feeling better sis?" Nokama asked, glancing up with a smile as Anuenue sat beside her, Nuju disappearing into the kitchen to retrieve thier portions that Nokama had said she would save. "Much, thank you sis," Anuenue said, smiling as the blue Turaga swept her into a hug. "It's so quiet, where is everyone?" "Oh, they all split up and went for a walk. I think Leri went to escape, they've been teasing him about a female Toa on Io that he was getting rather friendly with," "Poor Leri," Anuenue laughed, then smiled as Nuju set down her plate before sitting beside her with his own. "Where's Matau?" Nuju asked, glancing around with a slight air of nervousness. "Not here brother, relax," Nokama smiled. "He had to go back to Le-Metru for something," "Shall we go join him? Anuenue asked hopefully. "I miss Wotzit...and I shudder to think what havoc he's wrecked in Le-Metru," "After you finish eating," Nuju cut in quietly. He watched her thoughtfully for a few moments as she happily chatted with Nokama.
...
Half an hour or so later as they headed down towards the chute station they were hailed by Shenaru, Solis and Malie, who hadn't let his closefriend out of his sight since hearing of the of attack in the desert. "Heading to Le-Metru?" Anuenue asked as they drew level and headed into the chute station. "Yeah, I haven't seen-bugged Speur in a while, he'll be getting complacent," Shenaru grinned. "Why aren't you flying over there then?" Nokama asked curiously. "He'll be expecting that," Shenaru answered cryptically.
Ten mintues later when they arrived in Le-Metru, Shenaru glanced around then sighed as he spotted the phase dragon basking in the sun in the middle of the square. "Hey Speur!" the Toa of Air called cheerfully as the phase dragon lifted his head wearily and rumbled a greeting. "What's up buddy?" Speur raised his head again and then - to the group's absolute astonishment - let out a most un-dragonlike moan as happy barking sounded from around the corner. He dropped his head back to the ground and closed his eyes before letting out a credible imitation of a snore just as a black and gold rahi came tearing around the corner. "What in the Spirit's name?" Shenaru wondered as Anuenue bent to greet Wotzit, a grin on her mask. "Hey brother," she called to Matau, who had appeared around the corner, his mask sporting the identical look of weariness that the phase dragon wore, coupled with relief at seeing Anuenue. He flopped down weakly on the bench beside them and pointed at Wotzit with a slightly crazed look in his eye. "That...that monster!" he managed to say. "How sis, how in the name of the Great Beings themselves did you ever contain that beast?" An innocent whine came from the rahi, who had sat calmly at Anuenue's feet in a bid to convince her that the green Turaga and the dragon were both exaggerating. "You don't fool me," Anuenue said, hen grinned at her brother. "With great difficulty bro, " Anuenue was about to reply when a rumbling snore came from the phase dragon. "I think he's actually asleep," Shenaru said, then glanced down at Anuenue's pet rahi with amazement. "Just what did you do to him?" Wotzit whined again and moved to nudge the huge dragon with his nose. "I think you've exhausted him, lively one," Nokama said, moving to play with his ears. "You'll have to find someone else to play with," "I think I can provide someone," Solisha said with a smile. Malie waved his hands around in mock horror, having met his closefriend's pet that morning. "Should I be worried?" Nokama asked. Solisha laughed and shook her head. "I'll take him home if you want to stay here Turaga?" she offered. "No, I'll head back with you...I want to meet this someone," Anuenue laughed. Nuju tapped her on the shoulder and spoke. "I have to go back to Ko-Metru for a while," he said regretfully as disappointment showed in Anuenue's eyes. "That's a shame," she said, shooting a icy glare over his shoulder at the snickering Turaga of Air. He grinned and turned to speak to his closefriend, remembering the last time he had teased the pair with a shudder. "I will try and make it back to see you later," Nuju said, striving to keep a blush from his mask. "But if I don't I will certainly see you tomorrow night at the party," Anuenue smiled and farewelled her brother as he headed in the direction of the chutestation, while Nokama, Matau, Solisha and Malie started walking in the direction of Ga-Metru. "What was in Ko-Metru that suddenly called his attention?" Nokama whispered to her closefriend. Matau grinned. "His gift for her," he replied in a whisper back, glancing at Anuenue who was walking alone with a thoughtful expression on her mask. "Any idea what it is?" Nokama asked curiously. "None what so ever. There's only so much infomation he'll give up," "I'm suprised you got that much out of him in the first place," Matau laughed mischeviously. "He was in a dream-daze. I don't think he realised what he was saying until it was too late,"
~*~
"It all makes sense now," "Huh? What does?" "How weird you were acting before," Kokua laughed. She and Lewa were perched atop the Great Temple roof, watching the matoran below go about their business. "I wasn't acting wierd," he protested. "I just liked you very much and had no idea how to go about it," "You were wierd. I had thought that you had found out how much I liked you and were embarassed because you didn't like me back," Lewa frowned and shook his head. "Only you would make it that complicated," he chuckled, moving closer to hug her. "Do you have any self-worth at all?" Kokua grinned. "Not a bit. Not an hour has gone by where I haven't wondered why you like me so," "You're not gonna make me go through all that again are you Feather-heart?" Lewa asked with a wry grin as he ran a finger up her wing. "I might," she replied teasingly then laughed as a distant barking noise floated up to them. "Anuenue must have rescued Matau from Wotzit," "I hope Le-Metru has survived," the brilliant green Toa muttered, before laughing as his closefriend prodded him.
~*~
"What's that?" Anuenue asked as excited barking from Solisha's garden set Wotzit off. Solisha grinned. "I'd advise you get out of the way," she warned, standing well back and opening the gate. A furry black and white cannonball rushed out, tumbling over her paws in her excitment. "Hello you," Solisha laughed, crouching down as Rei jumped up at her. Anuenue grinned in delight and crouched beside her, scratching behind the little rahi's ears. Wotzit gave a whine and stuck his head between the pair, sniffing suspciously at this black and white creature who had captured his friends' attention. Rei gave a delighted back and pushed through the pair to sniff back at the tall black and gold one. "Where did you get her?" Anuenue asked, chuckling as Rei barked twice and leapt back, inviting the larger rahi to play. "Barda and I found her hurt in the archives," Solisha replied, watching as Wotzit nudged the puppy with his nose, nearly bowling her over. "He said I should keep her as Turaga Whenua had threatened him with all manner of unpleasantness if he got anotherpet." "Believe me, after you see his workrooms, you'll understand why he said that," Nokama laughed. "He cares for injured rahi but...he ends up keeping the ones he can't release," "I wish I'd seen them," Solisha said curiously. "He's only to happy to show people, go ask him anytime," "I'll have to go with you," Anuenue said, still watching the two rahi size each other up. Rei barked again, inviting the black and gold rahi to chase her. "Go on," Anuenue said, nudging her pet as he whined inquisitively at her.
|
|
|
Post by Timekeeper on Oct 18, 2008 10:37:11 GMT -5
This seems good but I doubt anyone is reading it.
|
|
Ria
Toa Nuva
Future Predator
Future Predators FTW!
Posts: 776
|
Post by Ria on Oct 19, 2008 15:10:38 GMT -5
I am!
|
|
carbunicle
Toa Nuva
original account created 2003-09-01 (56)
Posts: 285
|
Post by carbunicle on Oct 19, 2008 16:53:36 GMT -5
Ditto. (Timekeeper, this thread has been visited almost 500 times. Someone is reading it. If you must be a drag, couldn't you do it more plausibly?)
|
|
|
Post by Timekeeper on Oct 19, 2008 17:10:09 GMT -5
Well I was referring to the fact she was getting no comments what so ever, unfortunately.
The thread is nearly a year old though, Carbz.
And I did say I was enjoying it.
|
|
carbunicle
Toa Nuva
original account created 2003-09-01 (56)
Posts: 285
|
Post by carbunicle on Oct 19, 2008 17:21:20 GMT -5
Well I was referring to the fact she was getting no comments what so ever, unfortunately. The thread is nearly a year old though, Carbz. And I did say I was enjoying it. I refrained from comment because I didn't want to disrupt the flow of the story. It'd be nice if there was an easy way to comment on stories without being in-line with them.
|
|